Destroyer of Worlds

The Human Chronicles Saga #26

T.R. Harris

An Adam Cain Novel

Copyright 2019 by Tom Harris Creations, LLC

All rights reserved, without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanically, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. ***

Email Sign-Up & FREE BOOK OFFER

Please sign up to be included on the master email list to receive updates and announcements regarding the series, including release notices of upcoming books, purchase specials and more, please fill out the Subscribe form below:

See the Author Notes with details to my FREE BOOK OFFER, as well news about the Human Chronicles short story I’m working on, soon to be released exclusively to those on my email list.

Subscribe to My Email List

Email:

bytrharris@hotmail.com

Website:

bytrharris.com

Facebook:

Fans of T.R. Harris and The Human Chronicles Saga

Novels by T.R. Harris

The Human Chronicles Saga

The Fringe Worlds

Alien Assassin

The War of Pawns

The Tactics of Revenge

The Legend of Earth

Cain’s Crusaders

The Apex Predator

A Galaxy to Conquer

The Masters of War

Prelude to War

The Unreachable Stars

When Earth Reigned Supreme

A Clash of Aliens

Battlelines

The Copernicus Deception

Scorched Earth

Alien Games

The Cain Legacy

The Andromeda Mission

Last Species Standing

Invasion Force

Force of Gravity

Mission Critical

The Lost Universe

The Immortal War

Destroyer of Worlds

Phantoms (coming April 2019)

The Human Chronicles Book Bundles

Bundle #1 - Books 1 -5 in the series

Bundle #2 - Books 6-10 in the series

Bundle #3 - Books 11-15 in the series

Bundle #4 - Books 16-20 in the series

REV Warriors Series

REV

REV: Renegades

REV: Rebirth

REV: Revolution

REV: Retribution (coming soon)

Jason King – Agent to the Stars Series

The Enclaves of Sylox

Treasure of the Galactic Lights

The Drone Wars Series

Day of the Drone

In collaboration with George Wier…

The Liberation Series

Captains Malicious

Available exclusively on Amazon.com

and Kindle Unlimited.

Contents

Adam Cain is an alien with an attitude.

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Epilogue

The End

Author Notes and FREE BOOK OFFER

Email Sign-Up & FREE book offer

Novels by T.R. Harris

Adam Cain is an alien with an attitude.

His story continues…

In the exciting continuation of The Human Chronicles Saga, the allied forces of the galaxy unite to fight against unbeatable star fleets with superior weapons designed by the Mad Aris, Kracion. Now that he’s immortal, the situation has become more complicated and the stakes even higher. But with the help of the mutants Panur and Lila, the allies are forming a defense. However, there’s an arms war raging between the matching geniuses of Panur and Kracion, and the one with the most imagination and ability to implement their vision will come out the winner. In the meantime, Kracion is continuing with his scorched earth strategy of destroying every Expansion world he comes upon, leading up to the wholesale surrender of the Milky Way Galaxy to his god-like will. But Adam Cain and his friends have other ideas. Whether or not they have the time—or the ability—to carry out their plans remains to be seen….

Prologue

Panicking aliens of all shapes and sizes packed the streets, most wearing looks of terror on their faces, while others displayed rage, both in their appearance and their actions. Roving gangs of looters and rioters were burning buildings, destroying storefronts and homes, and assaulting any person they felt was an easy target. Smoke filled the city, and the sounds of screams and despair rang out everywhere.

Summer Rains pushed her way through the crowd, most of whom were heading in the opposite direction. She nearly gagged from the foul odor and the press of alien flesh; she wasn’t used to this, not like other Humans she knew. But still, she trudged on.

Soon it became apparent why the crowd was running away; a gang of native Tel’orans was just ahead, armed with clubs and sticks. They were clustered in small packs, wailing away on natives and aliens alike, stealing all they could from their victims or simply venting their frustration on anyone weaker than themselves. Summer focused on the weapons they were using. She figured bolt launchers would have long since exhausted their battery packs with the rioting going on continuously for the past three days. And the situation was only growing worse as the threat came closer to the planet.

Summer had memorized the directions to her destination. Now she grimaced, knowing she had to continue up the street. She had no other option.

She hoisted the bulky green duffel bag a little higher on her shoulders, held in place by dual straps that cut into her flesh. The bag was nearly as tall as she was, with the top reaching well above her. This made her stand out, even from the much taller aliens fleeing the rampaging horde. She was thankful for the lighter gravity of Tel’oran; the duffel bag was heavy enough as it was.

And then the deadly horde spotted her. Tel’orans are thin, green-skinned creatures, a little taller than the average Human and much less muscled. Normally, they’d be no match for a Human. But there were a lot of them, and Summer wasn’t armed, at least not conventionally.

She surveyed the street. Her destination was in sight: a huge, three-story structure taking up a long city block about fifty yards ahead on the right. It was just her luck that this was where most of the rioting was taking place. She questioned whether the facility was still operating, although it had been the day before when she checked from her hotel room. However, this was a new day, and a little closer to Armageddon.

She gnashed her teeth, mentally kicking herself for not going to the facility the day before. She thought she had time. But then during the night, all hell broke loose. First, she woke to find the hotel overrun by looters, the staff having left during the night. The same thing was happening all across Tel’oran as natives and aliens alike abandoned the cities and headed for the deserts or mountain tops, hoping to be spared from the initial attack by the Mad Aris Kracion and his Klin forces. Next, she went to the spaceport, only to find that all the ships had departed, including the one she had a ticket to board. It seemed anyone with a starship was bolting for space. That left her stranded on the doomed planet, which had initially been a two-day stopover on her way deeper into the Expansion.

Now the building on the right was her only hope, although, at the moment, it seemed a light-year away. To get there, she’d have to make it through the gang of killer natives, many of whom were now shifting their beady-eyed gazes her way, and to the inviting duffel bag on her back.

She wiggled the duffel off her shoulders and set it on the concrete roadway, placing it behind her as seven of the natives approached. They came in tiny hopping motions, appearing not too fast or coordinated. But as she’d noted before, there were a lot more of them than there was of her.

The closest Tel’orans hesitated about ten feet away, chatting among themselves in a language her implanted translator bug could decipher, but which she could barely make out above the din of the rioting. She did recognize the word Human, which was probably the reason her attackers hesitated. Humans were known as badasses throughout the galaxy, whether they be male or female. Yet Summer was only one Human and a five-foot-two, slender-built one at that. And as their numbers grew, the aliens’ courage reached a critical mass. They moved a little closer.

When the first three were within range, Summer spun and grabbed the duffel bag, lifting it from the ground and swinging it like a fat green baseball bat. The gravity helped, and the impact was enough to send the natives flying through the air and into the side of a building on her left. She let the momentum carry her through a complete circle, making the other attackers back off. She made another rotation before stopping to catch her breath and regain her equilibrium. Then the Tel’orans came at her again, this time from opposite sides.

Summer tossed the heavy bag at the first two, knocking them off their feet. But three more grabbed her arms, as another smacked her on the back of the head with a stick. The hit caused her to stumble forward, but it wasn’t debilitating. She kicked out with her right leg, contacting a Tel’oran in his soft stomach. He buckled over and fell to the ground. She followed that with a right jab to the face of another native. Summer was delighted to discover that with Tel’orans it was one hit and they were down for the count. Her mood soured when she noticed another group of natives rushing toward her from up the street.

She suddenly recoiled from a brilliant flash of light coming from her right. It was followed by several more until all the attacking Tel’orans were either on the ground unconscious or running for their lives.

Two Human Marines, dressed in tan and gray fatigues, raced toward her. The younger of the two—a corporal with brilliant blue eyes and smooth, almost baby-like skin—bent over, offering her a hand.

“Are you okay, Miss?” he asked in a slight Southern drawl.

Summer nodded. “Where’s my bag?”

“I’ve got it,” said the older—yet equally cute—Marine.

Summer pulled it from him as if he were the enemy. She looked quizzically at the two men.

“We saw you from the gate,” said baby-face Marine, answering her unasked question. “Your blonde hair stood out; you were hard to miss. C’mon, let’s get you inside.”

Summer blinked as a cloud of acrid smoke swept past the trio, stinging her eyes. She nodded absently and accepted the Marine escort.

They led her to a set of metal gates placed at the entrance to the small Human diplomatic Mission on the planet Tel’oran. Two other Marines stood guard, their flash weapons at the ready. As she approached the compound, Summer was sickened to see a dozen naked bodies lying to either side of the gate, both natives and off-worlders alike. She craned her neck at the dead as the Marines shoved her through the entrance.

“Yesterday they made a real effort to get inside,” explained baby-face Marine, “but we fought them off. Others came in overnight and stripped the bodies clean.”

There was a small security area beyond the gate, leading to a larger portal with another set of security bars. There was a central courtyard beyond the archway, easily measuring three hundred meters square. And sitting near the center of the clearing was a small space shuttle, its back ramp open while a sizable group of nervous-looking Humans was being herded inside by a handful of additional Marines.

Summer made a quick survey of the surrounding building. It formed the outer wall of the compound, reaching three stories in height and with balconies running along the inner perimeter of each floor. There was an arched canopy over the courtyard, made of an opaque, gray material, keeping the interior hidden from prying eyes in the taller structures surrounding the compound. The building itself appeared vacant, with all the frenetic activity concentrated on the ground-level courtyard and the space shuttle.

Summer’s two handsome saviors flanked her as a scrawny man with glasses rushed up to them. “Who the hell is this?” he barked at the Marines.

“We found her outside the compound. The rioters were attacking her.”

“So you brought her inside?” The man refused to look Summer in the eye. “Well, there’s no room for her. We’re already well over capacity. You should have left her outside.”

“Excuse me, sir,” said the baby-face corporal, “but she’s a Human, and it’s our job to assist all the Humans on Tel’oran.”

“If we can,” the civilian snapped back. “It’s all we can do getting the rest of the staff off the planet. We can’t be picking up strays.”

“Strays!” Summer snapped. “I’m not a stray. I was here making flight connections, and the ship took off without me.”

“I don’t care,” the supervisor said bluntly, looking at her for the first time. “I’d love to help, but we don’t have room aboard the shuttle.”

The conversation was interrupted by flash fire at the main gate. All eyes turned in that direction. Several layers of desperate aliens were scaling the outer wall, and the two Marines on duty were firing indiscriminately into them with their Xan-fi flash rifles.

“Sir,” said Summer’s corporal, his tone firm and determined, “we can’t leave her here. There has to be room for one more.”

The supervisor eyed the Marine with savage contempt. Then he looked at Summer’s duffel bag and pointed. “Fine, but the bag stays here! That thing is as big as she is.”

With pleading eyes, the Marine looked at Summer as if to say it was the best he could do.

Summer nodded. She turned to the duffel and untied the top binding cords. She rifled around inside for a moment before withdrawing a black plastic case. It was a little less than a meter in length, by half that wide and no thicker than the length of her hand. “This goes with me,” she stated defiantly.

“Whatever…just get your ass on board. We have to lift off. The natives have seen the shuttle, and they’re going to be all over the place in a matter of minutes.”

Baby-face Marine took Summer by the elbow and led her to the back of the shuttle. She was one of the last to enter.

The supervisor was right. To call the shuttlecraft over-capacity was an understatement. Around fifty people were crammed into a holding bay designed for twelve; the people packed in so tight that they could neither sit nor fall over.

And then the supervisor and remaining Marines forced their way in just as the rear loading ramp rose up, sealing the compartment.

Summer clutched the case to her chest while being jostled by others in the bay. Then her cute Marine friend shoved his way next to her.

“This way, ma’am,” he said. He took her by the elbow again and forced his way through the crowd, heading for a small control panel on the forward bulkhead of the passenger bay. A screen was lit, displaying a view of the courtyard taken from somewhere atop the building. Dozens of aliens were storming the compound and racing toward the shuttle. Summer could hear their fists pounding on the hull.

Inside the shuttle, the atmosphere was stifling, a mixture of heat, humidity and sour perspiration. There were men and women; she even noticed a pair of teenagers in the mix. She was surprised to see a pair of aliens within the passenger count—not Tel’orans, but aliens, nonetheless. She smirked, wondering how many Juirean credits greased the palm of the slimy supervisor for them to gain access to the last Human shuttle off the planet?

Summer was pressed in against the cute Marine, who was at the monitoring station, watching the chaotic scene outside the shuttle. She could feel the engines rumbling, yet the shuttle was still on the ground. The Marine pressed a comm button on the bulkhead.

“We’re all aboard; what’s the holdup?” he yelled over the deafening roar of the engines and the stifled screams within the passenger bay.

“The canopy…only half of it retracted!” said a panicky voice through the speaker. “We can’t lift until it’s opened completely.”

Others around the station heard the speaker and began to yell and shove against their fellow passengers, panic spreading like cancer throughout the bay. The Marine logged onto the controls for the overhead camera; he angled it up, showing the gray canopy only half-open to the blue sky above.

“Shit!” he yelled. He angled the camera again, aiming it this time at a section of the second-floor balcony. Summer saw a small red light on a panel attached to the wall.

The corporal pressed the comm button again. “This is Corporal Simmons. I’m going outside to activate the manual override. When the canopy opens, don’t wait for me; I won’t be able to make it back through the crowd. Hell, I might not even make it to the panel…” He checked the battery charge on this flash rifle. Next, he flicked a switch at the monitoring station and a small half-ladder extended from the overhead, just below a circular escape hatch.

“What are you doing?” Summer asked. The question was for clarification; she already had a pretty good idea what he had in mind.

“There’s a manual override panel on the second floor. I have to get to it.” He looked up at the escape hatch set in the metal hull. “I’ll get out that way. Dog the hatch after I’m gone.”

Summer looked at the monitoring screen and then at the hatch again. “No, corporal. I’ve got this.”

“What?” asked the Marine, not understanding. Was she refusing to close the hatch after he left?

“I can activate the panel from the top of the shuttle,” Summer stated confidently. “You cover me.”

“From the shuttle…what are you talking about?”

“Follow me. You’ll see.”

With the plastic case still held to her chest, Summer pushed her way through the crowd until she was below the ladder. She gave her case to Corporal Simmons. “Hand this up to me once I’m outside.”

She jumped to the ladder and began to climb, thankful again for the light gravity of Tel’oran. With one arm wrapped around the upper rung, she pulled the release lever on the hatch and spun the wheel. The door opened inward on pneumatic hinges, allowing light from outside to filter in, along with the accompanying screams of the natives surrounding the shuttle.

“What the hell are you doing, Miss?”

“I’m going to save our asses. And stop calling me Miss. My name is Summer.”

She scrambled through the opening before dropping onto her belly and reaching inside the shuttle. Simmons tossed the lightweight case up to her waiting hands then scaled the ladder himself, his Xan-fi rifle slung across his chest. Once through the hatch, he went up on one knee, bringing the weapon into firing position a split second later. He let loose with a couple of quick flash bolts, targeting a pair of aliens who were on the roof of the shuttle. The death of their comrades discouraged others from climbing the sides of the vessel and cleared space for the Humans to work.

“Now what?” he asked.

Summer was on her knees with the case in front of her. She snapped open the lid and withdrew a glossy white and red painted compound archery bow already set up with a series of bright green strings laced around the dual cams. Next, she pulled out a two-foot-long balancing rod and screwed it into the front of the bow. She didn’t have time to attach all the balances. The front bar would have to do.

“You’re kidding?” said Corporal Simmons. He glanced at the distant red dot on the wall of the second-level balcony. “That’s got to be thirty meters or more. Besides, if you hit it, it may only shatter the internal controls.”

“That’s a chance we’ll have to take,” Summer breathed.

She pulled out a blunted target arrow, leaving the bladed-bolts attached to the lid of the case. She had five of each type of arrow. The target shafts had rounder ends. Simmons was right; she wasn’t trying to kill the panel, only activate it.

She stood and assumed a balanced firing stance while presenting herself to the aliens below. The rioters became more agitated, realizing there was an entrance on top of the shuttle. They began to climb the sides of the vessel with blind determination. Simmons blasted three more to keep the area clear around the escape hatch.

After placing her wrist through a looped catch-sling, Summer took the bow in her left hand, gripping the weapon lightly as she notched an arrow onto the string, feeling a reassuring snap as the plastic clip locked onto the cord. She then hooked the trigger device to the D-loop—a short length of cord attached to the main drawstring and looping back on itself—before pulling back with the trigger, drawing the cord toward her right cheek. The bow snapped into place. She looked through the embedded peep sight within the string, lining up the target through the larger sight on the bow frame, focusing on the red light of the control panel. The force of the drawstring kept the bow cradled in the ‘V’ formed by her left thumb and index finger while preventing the bow from twisting. She held her breath.

As the image in the sight circled slightly around the target, she moved her right index finger onto the trigger lever. She felt the smooth metal, rubbing it up and down in sync with the movement of the sight. As the dot in the peep sight spiraled into the center of the target, she pressed the trigger.

In the blink of an eye, the arrow was away; it sparked a second later against the concrete side of the building about four inches above the target.

“Shit!” Summer yelled out. “The gravity is lighter here. I need to adjust for it.”

She fingered the controls on her front sight, making the adjustments instinctively the best she could. She was an excellent shot, under normal circumstances. But in the foreign gravity of Tel’oran, it was now a matter of trial and error. And she only had four of the target arrows left, and with no time to experiment. Experience—and talent—would be her guides.

“Let me go,” said Corporal Simmons, just as he lit off another flash bolt at an approaching alien. “I can make it.”

“No, give me one more try.”

Summer notched another arrow onto the string and then went through the same sighting procedure as before. She lined up the target again, and then at the last second, aimed even lower. She released the arrow.

All she could see was that the light on the panel went out. She’d hit the target, shattering the plastic cover and the light within. But had she activated the override?

Both she and Simmons shifted their gaze to the half-open canopy. Nothing happened…at first. Then slowly the other half of the cover began to move.

They didn’t wait to see the final results. Simmons ducked through the hatch, taking Summer’s case with him. She followed a split second later, still clutching her precious bow in her hands. They crowded onto the short ladder as Simmons lifted the heavy metal hatch closed and Summer dogged it down. Then the corporal dropped to the deck, taking the case with him.

The shuttle pilots saw the canopy opening, and as soon as they got green lights across their boards—indicating a sealed ship—they fired off the lifting jets. Dozens of natives and other aliens were fried instantly as angry flames billowed out from under the ship. On the passenger compartment video screen, the horrific view outside became obscured by a roiling cloud of gray and white smoke filling the courtyard. But still, the overloaded shuttle didn’t lift off, not immediately. Instead, the roar became deafening, as the engines fought to move the vessel against the gravity of Tel’oran. Finally, the craft lifted, passing the top of the building surrounding the courtyard a moment later, reaching for the sky.

The pilots shifted the shuttle into a steeper angle, using the delta shape of the ship for additional lift. They would need all they could get. The engines strained under the load, producing teeth-rattling vibrations throughout the hull.

Summer was still on the ladder, her bow threaded through her right arm, which was hooked around a metal ladder rung and locked in place by her left. The acceleration was not that of a normal shuttle lift-off, but it was enough to make it feel as if her arm was about to break against the cold, hard metal of the ladder. She twisted her face in agony before letting loose with a loud primal scream.

She was barely heard over the wails of the others in the compartment, and when the shuttle angled up, the people on the deck were thrown to the rear, compacting them even more. Summer got a wicked sense of satisfaction seeing how the smarmy supervisor could have crowded another twenty people into the shuttle. But then, it would never have left the ground.

Summer scanned the room below, spotting Corporal Simmons and another Marine at the monitoring station, gripping holes in hull stanchions to keep from falling to the rear of the compartment.

“Where’s my case?” she yelled down at the corporal.

He looked up at her. “I don’t know, but it’s here somewhere. If we make it into orbit, I’ll find it.”

She didn’t like the sound of that—if they make it into orbit. The engines were straining with the load. It was anyone’s guess if they’d make it or not.

Just then the roar of the engines began to die down, and with it, Summer’s weight faded away. They were in space and with it came relief for her aching arm. The passengers below were weightless, too, drifting upward, filling the volume of the compartment with their awkward bodies and flailing arms. Someone threw up, which was the last thing they needed. It began a cascade of similar events which only added to the already putrid smell of the cramped shuttle interior.

Corporal Simmons floated up to her, holding Summer’s black case in his hand. She realized her arm was still clamped onto the ladder rung, straining her already bruised elbow joint. She relaxed her grip, reveling in the sensual sensation of weightlessness.

The cute Marine smiled at her and held up the case. “See, I got it, all safe and sound.” Simmons eyed her compound bow.

“That was amazing…what you did out there.”

Summer snickered. “Nah, I missed with my first shot.” She smiled coyly. “That usually doesn’t happen. I didn’t allow for the lighter gravity and overshot the target.”

“Where’d you learn to shoot like that?”

“I’ve been shooting since I was a kid, but mostly from a lot of training. It won me gold at the last Olympics.”

“No shit!” Simmons’ face turned red. “Excuse me, ma’am.”

“My, aren’t you just the sweetest thing,” Summer said with flattering eyes.

Simmons’ embarrassed smile was intoxicating. “I heard they started the Games up again,” he said, moving past his verbal faux pas as soon as possible. “After all the attacks Earth has suffered over the past twenty years, I’m surprised they’d do it.”

“This was the first one in a while, so my gold medal isn’t that special. Not a lot of competition showed up.”

“It was pretty special to me. You saved my life—all our lives—with that shot. Who are you again? You say your name is Summer, like the season?”

“That’s right, Summer Rains. And you’re Corporal Simmons.”

“Jimmy, Jimmy Simmons.”

They did their best to shake hands in zero gravity while still holding firm to their handholds and the bow case. It was awkward, but they got it done. They shared a laugh.

“So what are you doing out here on Tel’oran? There aren’t a lot of Humans here—or there—I should say now. Our Mission only had about seventy permanent staff. The VIP’s got off the surface yesterday. We were the last to leave, the not-so-VIPs.”

Summer scanned the floating passengers until she spied the supervisor among them. “It seems some of us are even less VIP than others.”

Simmons followed her gaze. “Don’t mind him. He’s a spineless little weasel.”

Summer raised her eyebrows. “So where are we going, Corporal Jimmy Simmons? I didn’t have time to ask before we left. Frankly, I didn’t care, just so long as I got off that rock before Kracion shows up.”

“There’s a freighter in orbit that will take us to a rendezvous point where a caravan will transport all the diplomats and civilians back to Earth. As for me and the other Marines, we’ve been assigned to refugee coordination, an effort that’s forming up out here in response to Kracion and the Klin.”

“You say the rest of us are being sent back to Earth?” Summer gasped.

“Yeah, you’re lucky. Kracion hasn’t made any moves within Union space, at least not yet. You should be safe on Earth.”

“But I just left there two months ago to come out here!” Summer exclaimed. “I don’t want to go back.”

“You don’t?” Simmons asked incredulously.

“No, it took a lot for me to make it out this far. I need to get farther into the Expansion, to Formil.”

“You came out here…voluntarily?” asked Simmons, still not believing what he was hearing. “Why? Don’t you know the Expansion is going up in flames, and Tel’oran is next?”

“I’m looking for someone.”

“Who?”

“That’s not important. The bottom line is I don’t want to go back. Can’t I stay with you and the Marines?”

“I don’t think so. It could get rough.”

“That’s okay by me. I can fight. I’m with D.C. SWAT. I’m an expert marksman, and I also know how to handle a bow, as you’ve seen. I could come in handy, at least until I can hitch a ride to Formil.”

“This doesn’t make sense. Why would you want to do that? I can’t believe you left Earth to come out here? That’s just crazy.”

“That may be, but can you help, Jimmy? I don’t want to go back. I can’t go back…not yet.”

Simmons considered her for a moment. “You say you’re with SWAT?” Summer nodded. “Okay…what if we say you came out here on some secret mission, but you lost your orders on Tel’oran.”

“In my duffel bag!”

“That’s good; they were in your bag. Besides, who’s going to believe you came out here on your own? At least this way you could stay with us until we get to our jump off point. I still think it’s a crazy idea.”

Summer leaned over and kissed the young man on the cheek. It had the desired effect. He blushed.

“You’re a doll, Corporal Simmons.”

It took the young Marine a while to recover from his embarrassment. When he did, he asked, “So who are you looking for? They must be really special for you to risk your life to find them.”

“Yes, yes he is. Very special.” Summer saw the young man’s face drop at the mention of another he.

Then she continued: “I need to find Adam Cain.”

1

The warships of the Newfound Klin were different from those of the Milky Way Klin. They were oblong—rather than saucers—and generally more lightly armed. This lack of comparative firepower came from the fact that the Klin of the Newfound didn’t have any true enemies. They’d arrived in the new universe four thousand years ago to find a near-virgin galaxy, devoid of any major space-faring races or stellar empires, and with the help of Kracion’s technology, they rolled over any opposing civilizations they encountered.

That wasn’t the case in the Milky Way, which Kracion knew was partly the fault of the ancient Aris. The Milky Way had ten times the number of advanced species as the Newfound, thanks to the genetic manipulation experiments the Aris began three billion years earlier. This created competition among planets and a near-constant state of war between civilizations. And after the Holocaust that occurred on the planet Klinmon four thousand years ago, the surviving Klin of the birth galaxy had nothing but enemies to contend with, along with generations of running from their own shadow. Therefore, the Milky Way warships were just that: weapons of war. Not so those from the Newfound, which had become a point of contention for Kracion.

He was in one of the modified weapons bays aboard his flagship, doing his best to explain to ignorant Klin technicians how best to implement his latest improvements to a bank of primitive flash cannon.

“You will retain the tight-beam concentration for this modification,” he said to Anilis, the nervous-looking lead-tech. “The interphase pulse will ride the beam. But it must be focused properly. The tolerances are slim. You are off. You have always been off.”

First Captain Dofin Sumsing was at Kracion’s side, his expression just as strained as that of the beleaguered technician. Kracion had memorized the personnel files of every being on his flagship. He knew Anilis was one of the best techs in the fleet—for a Klin—and he’d be hard to replace if Kracion let his frustration get the best of him. Sumsing knew this as well.

“Anilis has your recorded files, my Lord,” said the senior Klin officer in defense of his technician. “Allow him time to review the details. I have confidence he and his team will make the necessary modifications to your satisfaction.”

Sumsing had proven himself to be a halfway competent officer during their time in the birth galaxy, allowing him a certain latitude when it came to his dealings with Kracion. His input at this point helped temper the Aris’s anger.

“Very well,” said Kracion. “Yet I expect progress soon. The first engagement with the mutants is approaching. We must prepare.”

Kracion and Sumsing moved from the compartment. There was still so much to do that Kracion often wondered if it would be faster if he made all the modifications himself. It would be, on the flagship. But he had a fleet of ninety ships requiring the necessary modifications. The Klin techs had to be competent enough to transfer the instructions along the line, including the new ships coming over from the Newfound Galaxy. Already another fleet was forming outside the Juddle Nebula, designed to open a second front against the forces of the Milky Way.

Currently, this new fleet had only concentrated-beam weapons. Kracion’s interphase pulse would be the next generation device, designed to counter the logical progression of defenses put in place by his nemeses, the immortal mutant genius Panur and his equally capable paramour, Lila Bol. With the mutants now free to direct the defense of the galaxy, Kracion had formidable opponents, every bit his equal. His job now was to counter and anticipate the innovations of his enemy. He was excited by the challenge, this being his first experience with the game of war. He was finding it stimulating.

However, another part of him was also frustrated, frustrated at himself.

He once believed that with immortality would come infinite patience and a longer-term view of the passage of time. That wasn’t the case. If anything, he’d become more impatient. No one could satisfy his wants and needs fast enough, which resulted in his nasty habit of summarily executing a number of the Klin in his immediate service; however, Kracion had recently begun to cut back on his tragic fits of temper. He originally justified such behavior as a way of instilling fear in his Klin servants thereby gaining their obedience. In reality, it came from his seething hatred for nearly all living beings, the Klin included. He was an Aris, one of the last surviving members of a three-billion-year-old race of beings who created nearly all advanced life in the galaxy. Now he was forced to rely on these amoeba-like creatures to make his ambitions come to fruition. And since there were so few Klin of any real capability, he realized that wasting those closest to him was becoming counterproductive. But that didn’t mean he had to moderate his temper tantrums. He just had to keep from taking that extra step and eliminating these petty annoyances from his life. They still served a purpose.

* * *

“All active units have reported. Awaiting your orders, my Lord,” First Captain Sumsing reported. It was two days after the meeting in the weapons bay. Progress had been made on the modifications, but still not to Kracion’s satisfaction. Perhaps the coming operation would distract him, keeping him from doing anything rash. Even so, Kracion was bored with the coming event. Although it would go down in the annals of history as one of the greatest tragedies of all time, to Kracion it was just another world to destroy on his way to accomplishing his ultimate goal.

“With the scattering of the fleet after the last raid, the tracking enemy ships had no choice but to select one element and follow,” the Klin officer continued. “Once that unit was identified, it was easy to order them to another location, keeping our true destination a secret. Now the disparate elements of the fleet have reformed—my compliments on your strategy, Lord Kracion. There are no opposing enemy forces, except a small contingent of local militia from the planet Forlis Benic. We are ready to attack.”

“Launch the survey drones,” Kracion ordered. “Record the destruction of the planet as you have the others. We will release this event with the packet. But not at the moment.”

“Yes, my Lord.”

“In the meantime, begin a slow transit in-system. Let the natives contemplate their fate a while longer.”

“They are attempting communications. Shall I allow the link?”

“Patience, Captain Sumsing. Like the others, there is a process they will go through.”

“Then they will surrender.”

“Yes, they will offer to surrender.”

* * *

Chancellor Samm-Nor of the Havorian Governing Council sprinted up the marble stairs and entered the executive suites, rushing past the confused guards without acknowledgment. Normally, his flushed face and labored breathing would have given concern to the others in the chamber, but at the moment, they had other concerns on their minds.

“You are late!” chided the First-Premier Cann-Con. “We cannot act without a quorum.”

Samm-Nor ignored the reprimand from the elected leader of the Havorian race, the masters of the planet Forlis Benic. “I am here now. Let us proceed.”

The third native in the room turned from the stained-glass window overlooking the lush Finsoc Gardens and the wide parade field below. There was a look of determination on his dark face. “The Mad Aris and his fleet arrived at the outer boundary an hour ago,” said Gradius-One Dann-Mic to the new arrival. He was the head of the planetary military forces. “They have begun to move in-system. To this moment, they have not answered any of our link requests.”

“Had we no warning from our so-called allies in the Expansion or the Union?” asked the Chancellor.

“They have been strangely quiet on the subject,” replied the Gradius-One. “It matters not at this moment. There are no Union or Expansion forces in the vicinity to assist us.”

“What could be Kracion’s intentions?” asked Samm-Nor. “With no communications, we cannot be sure.”

Premier Cann-Con stoked the basking bowl and a wispy pink cloud of intoxicating smoke shot from the lead pipe. He leaned over and inhaled deeply. With his nerves calmed, he turned to the others.

“We need no communications to understand Kracion’s intentions. He has already destroyed the populations of nine planets in the region. It is obvious he intends to attack. He must be stopped.”

“And how do we do that?” Samm-Nor huffed. He was regaining his breath, if not his spirit. “We have neither the military force to repel his invaders, nor the wealth to offer him an exchange.”

“You underestimate the value of Forlis Benic, Chancellor,” said Cann-Con. “We have much to offer.”

Samm-Nor snorted. “You assume he has not been offered such before. Nine worlds, Cann, over twelve billion living creatures, and still he destroyed them without mercy. We are no richer than the others. Why would Kracion spare us?”

Dann-Mic stepped up to the two politicians. “Are you proposing we surrender our home to the alien without even attempting a defense?” he snapped. He hovered in the cloud of intoxicant a moment, allowing his nerves to calm. “I will not surrender without an attempt to save our race. Already, I have dispatched one hundred twenty warships to the outer system. According to our surveys, the alien commands only ninety-four.”

“You…you have done what?” the Premier stammered. “Without our permission! Your actions could be seen as aggression by Kracion.”

“And his arrival at the outer border is not?”

“He has made no hostile moves—”

“But he will,” the Gradis-One countered.

“You forget your place, Dann-Mic. I am still your superior.”

“For the amount of time our race has remaining, Cann. And if the reports are correct, that will not be much longer.”

“Then we must prepare to leave the planet,” said the Chancellor.

“Foolishness!” said Cann-Con. “How can we evacuate an entire world on such short notice?”

“I was not speaking of the planet…only the three of us, and our mates.”

Dann-Mic looked at the Premier. Samm-Nor noticed much of the bluster had left the senior Gradis. A moment before, he was willing to fight to the death to defend their homeworld. Not so anymore, not after the subject was broached. “Alternatives?” he asked.

“We make the offer to surrender,” said Cann-Con. “He will reject it, as he has the others. However, it may give us time.”

“While we make preparations?” questioned the Chancellor, Samm-Nor.

The Premier nodded. “The fate of the planet was decided for us. There is no need for all to die. Call your mates.” He turned to the Gradis-One. “Can you get a ship to the Gardens before Kracion reaches the planet?”

“Of course.” Dann-Mic eyed his companions slyly. “As a military professional, I always have an escape route. And our fleet?”

“Keep them in position. The ships may delay Kracion’s arrival at the planet by precious moments. They may be needed.”

“Then contact the Aris,” said Dann-Mic. “If the surrender is accepted, we shall stay. If not, then we go. How long for your mates to arrive?”

“One calis-cycle, no longer,” said Cann-Con.

Samm-Nor was already on a comm link with his mate.

The Premier worked a comm link of his own. He would make one last effort to reach Kracion. Beyond that, it would be every Havorian for himself.

* * *

“Ships are aligning against us,” said Captain Sumsing. “Over one hundred vessels. Identified as Juirean Class-3s, nothing larger.”

“But not crewed by Juireans?”

“Accessed records show this planet is not a member of the Expansion. The ships are likely purchases acquired from the Juireans yet crewed by natives.”

“I will not risk my orbs,” said Kracion. “Prepare the energy beams. Move the flagship to the rear of the line.”

“The Havorians are attempting contact again, my Lord,” said Sumsing. He looked at the thin, almost frail-looking Aris. “The tag message mentions an offer to surrender.”

Kracion smiled. “Predictable.” He nodded to the captain. “Initiate a link. I will speak with them now.”

* * *

When the image materialized on the main bridge screen, Kracion took a moment to consider the aliens. He searched his memory for the location of the planet, curious if this race was one of his creations. There had been so many, and beyond the first few visits accompanied by the Privileges, the Aris Technicians rotated between worlds as they made their rounds throughout the millennia. Kracion didn’t remember initiating the DNA sequence that would create the Havorian race, but he was sure he’d made periodic visits to the planet as part of the monitoring program. He had a passing interest to see how the experiment had turned out…

“I am Kracion. Who speaks for your planet?”

A trio of thick, burly natives regarded the Aris with a look of surprise. Kracion knew they were judging him, considering his physical appearance as a determinant of the threat he posed. He had seen the look numerous times before in his brief tenure in the birth-galaxy. They would be wise not to judge him by his size.

“My Lord Kracion, I am First-Premier Cann-Con. I welcome you to Forlis Benic and hope you have come in peace. We offer no resistance.”

“And yet you send military vessels against us.”

“They are only a precaution. As you are aware, news of your prior exploits has reached us. I am not ashamed to admit the fear we are feeling. So, my Lord, what are your intentions regarding our planet?”

“Premier Cann-Con, I appreciate your words. I have no particular ill-will towards your race, seeing that I had a hand in its creation. Unfortunately, you are destined to play a role in a much larger conflict taking place.”

“Then you intend to attack?”

Kracion studied the alien on the screen, along with his two companions. They knew what was coming, yet they appeared remarkably calm. They are preparing to leave, as have all the others, Kracion thought. They are not anxious to share the fate of their brothers and sisters.

“Of course I intend to attack. It is what I must do.”

“Please, let us know your demands. We will acquiesce. Spare my people, and we will give you our obedience and loyalty,” Cann-Con pleaded, his words insincere. He was nervously sending furtive glances at a taller, steely-eyed Havorian. He would be the military leader, the coordinator of their escape.

Kracion smiled at the assembled natives, slowly scanning each of the faces. He nodded. “Yes, I know you now offer your obedience and your loyalty. However, why do you make such an offer at this time?”

“To spare—”

Kracion waved his hand impatiently. “Yes, I realize that: to spare your subjects. It is the sentiment of all conquered people. I also realize this is simply an accommodation. There is no true acceptance of me as your conqueror. You are providing only an illusion of such. Therefore…your world will be destroyed.”

Kracion saw the faces of the aliens turn pale, although they didn’t appear to panic. The Aris could read the affirmation in their expressions. The decision was already made. The moment the link broke, they would make for their escape vessel. But still, they had to go through the motions. “You…you need not do this.”

“Yet I must,” Kracion said calmly, playing his role in the tragedy to come. “Recordings will be made of your destruction and sent throughout the galaxy. Lessons must be learned. However, please be comforted in the knowledge that your world will not be the last I destroy. I will savage hundreds—if not thousands—before my message is understood. At that time, those wishing not to share your fate will know the consequences of offering only illusionary obedience. No one will dare oppose me at that point.”

“Yet Lord Kracion, we have resources…and wealth. All is yours. We can become allies in your endeavors.”

“That you could,” Kracion acknowledged with a nod. “Yet it is not necessary at this time. However, the destruction of your world is.”

“How can you do this so…so dispassionately?”

“Because you are nothing to me. I am the creator of the galaxy; I will now show how easily I can destroy it. I shall live forever while mortal beings such as you and your companions come and go. You are mere playthings to me, and at this moment, I wish to erase your civilization from existence. And so it shall be done.”

“May we have time to prepare?” Cann-Con asked, seemingly almost anxious to end the link.

“Of course. I will not be to your world for another three calis-cycles—I believe that is one of your measures of time. However, be assured, there is nothing that will prevent the extinction of the Havorin race.”

Kracion cut the link; he then turned to the first captain.

“Send out the scout ships. Destroy every vessel leaving the surface. Let the noble leaders of Forlis Benic share in the tragic destiny of their people.”

2

Adam Cain was sick to his stomach.

The mutants—Lila and Panur—were insisting on viewing every gut-wrenching video detailing the destruction of the fifteen worlds Kracion had laid to waste so far, saying it was necessary to find clues that might help them defeat the Mad Aris. Riyad and Monty Pitts had left the bridge of the huge Colony Ship a few minutes earlier, ostensibly to get something to eat. But Adam knew that was just an excuse. Who could eat after watching something like this? Even the bridge crew of Formilians were looking away, unable to watch any longer.

Kracion had fully-documented each horrific event, from multiple vantage points and with close-up images. The videos didn’t simply show the deaths of an incredible number of people. It placed on stark display the annihilation of entire civilizations, all of which had taken millions of years to develop, now gone in an instant.

The most recent video showed huge cities being vaporized by powerful nuclear explosions, hundreds of them targeting the largest population centers on the planet. Then out of some sadistic sense of theater, the cameras captured sickening scenes of native Havorins charred by the radioactive fire, of buildings swept away to dust, of an entire history erased from the planet Forlis Benic. Even so, a planet is a big place. Millions would survive the initial attack, yet the dirty quality of the weapons would irradiate the atmosphere and surface for hundreds of years. Everyone on the planet would eventually die since no time had been given to them to make long-term preparations. Eight hours after Kracion’s forces arrived at the outer limits of the system, the bombs were falling. Billions of creatures—unaware of what was to befall them—had been going about their day when suddenly the Havorin race became extinct.

The planet Forlis Benic was the tenth planet destroyed by Kracion, although the recording had only recently been broadcast throughout the galaxy. Panur reasoned the delayed release of the videos was so that other planets wouldn’t see the futility in their efforts to negotiate, not until Kracion wanted to make it public. With the release of the video series, a wholesale panic rose up throughout the Kidis Frontier, sending millions of refugees into space seeking safer ground. Fortunately, this mass exodus was limited only to worlds directly within Kracion’s projected path; however, his deadly campaign was in its infancy. Until now, it had been only his main fleet involved in the horrific slaughter of billions of beings. Now there was a second force of Klin ships massing outside the Dysion Void, preparing to ravage the planets near the Juddle Nebula, including Vadon, Dolic, Tel’oran and Vinash. This action was by design, to create a buffer zone around the location of the trans-dimensional portal linking the Newfound Galaxy with the Milky Way. Kracion was digging in, preparing for the long run, something that came easily when you were immortal—and insane.

Adam’s Colony Ship was passing the D’radis system along the border between the Expansion and the Kidis, six hundred light-years from Forlis Benic. Adam stood at the expansive viewport, staring absent-mindedly, while the crew prepared to take on the dignitaries. Once received, the ship would reenter a deep well and rejoin the fleet. The massive station was leading an estimated two thousand Expansion and Union warships in an attempt to intercept Kracion. A second allied fleet was massing near Tel’oran to counter the threat in that region.

However, it would all be in vain.

As he stared through the window, Adam shook his head in silent resignation. It wasn’t the size of the fleets that would be the deciding factor; Kracion’s forces would never be more than a fraction of what the Expansion and Union could bring to bear against him. It was the technology of the Mad Aris that made the difference, not the size of the fleets. And that was what worried Adam the most.

“The fleet leaders have arrived,” Kaylor said from behind Adam. “They will be on the bridge in ten minutes.” His Belsonian friend was the ship’s captain, with the bear-like Jym, his executive officer.

Kaylor’s words snapped Adam back to the present. As he turned, he saw the worry on the faces of the aliens. Their status as commanders of the huge Colony Ship was in question, thanks to the guests who had just arrived. Adam would fight for their right to stay in command, but in the end, there wasn’t much he could do if the Human admiral and Juirean fleet marshal chose to replace the aliens with their own personnel. And that was only the beginning of Adam’s troubles with regards to the Colony Ship.

Adam sighed as he placed a hand on Kaylor’s shoulder.

“Don’t worry, my friend,” he said. “I’ll do the best I can to make sure you stay in command. There are none more experienced at piloting the CS than the two of you. That should count for something.”

“Thank you, Adam,” Kaylor said. “But as much as we appreciate your support, be mindful for yourself. I have seen these affairs before. Those in power will seek to exert it, often in arbitrary ways.”

Lila stepped up to her father. “You have our support,” she said, speaking for both her and Panur.

He took her warm hand in his, seeking something kind and decent to counter his morbid mood.

“Thanks, Lila,” he said. “We’ll see how things play out.”

Adam was stunned by the beauty and elegance of his daughter. She was half-Formilian, and fortunately, had gotten her looks from her gorgeous mother, Arieel. Formilians carried the dominant gene in all such interspecies pairings, and it showed. She was as tall as her mother, though slightly less voluptuous, with smooth bronze skin and long, silky black hair. Her eyes displayed a warmth and depth that took Adam’s breath away every time he looked into them.

Lila was the perfect example of how all Formilians, be they male or female, were incredibly attractive and sensual, exuding powerful pheromones which made them appealing to thousands of alien races. Adam grimaced each time he realized that they’d been engineered that way—by the ancient Aris. He knew now that the Formilians weren’t the only such catalyst race, just the most successful. The Aris plan to create the Apex Being required interspecies mating, along with the extremely rare occurrence of hybrid births; however, throughout hundreds of such births, none had formed the desired immortal being. Not until Lila. She was the culmination of a three-billion-year-long-experiment, devised by the so-called Privileged Aris, and executed by the Technicians, the class of Aris of which Kracion belonged. Throughout the eons, these worker-Aris tended to the thousands of worlds on which manipulated primordial DNA evolved to bring their project to fruition, leading to his daughter, Lila.

Another of the amazing features about the stunning young woman was that by Human standards she was only ten years old. However, her special brand of mutation had allowed her to grow and mature much more rapidly than normal, until she stabilized at an age considered optimal for Formilian females, somewhere in her forties—early twenties in Earth-years. And from her accelerated learning ability and eidetic memory, Lila also had maturity and wisdom far beyond her years. She was every bit the woman she appeared to be, and so much more.

But no matter how proud Adam felt having such an incredible daughter, he was still disturbed by the fact that it was more-than-likely Kracion himself who had a hand in creating her. And now Adam was locked in a mortal conflict against the very being who had helped shape both the Human and Formilian races.

Panur approached Adam. The four-and-a-half-foot-tall, gray-skinned mutant was the complete opposite of Lila. There was nothing physically appealing about him, nor did he possess the grace and manners of Adam’s daughter. The five-thousand-year-old immortal mutant genius had been manufactured by the evil Sol-Kor queen, combining her DNA with that of several other races within her home universe. Although both he and Lila had the same capacity for genius, it was Panur’s longevity that provided him with additional millennia of experiences from which to draw. As he was often wont to say, the simple act of being immortal didn’t provide one with all the knowledge in the universe. That came with time, which is why he was considered to be the most intelligent being in the galaxy, smarter than even Kracion.

The Mad Aris was rumored to be around five thousand years old himself, although he’d lived major portions of his life in tiny slices, sandwiched between long periods of suspended animation. He was already a middle-age Aris at the time the Grand Experiment began. Since then he’d been awakened thousands of times for brief periods, tasked with traveling the galaxy, tending to the crop of evolving species. During these awakenings, he aged normally, while having no contact with advanced technology or weapons beyond that of the ancient Aris. And even during his millions of years of sleep in the hibernation pods, his body continued to age, albeit at a much slower pace. As a result, he was now considered an old Aris, and if he hadn’t found a way to achieve immortality, he would have either returned to a hibernation pod or been fated to die a very normal death from old age.

“Did you learn anything from the video?” Adam asked the gray mutant.

“Just that he is using conventional-style nuclear devices, yet of extraordinary yield, as would be expected. I reason he made them from standard power modules. It’s a simple process to convert cold fusion technology into weapons. Even then, he still needs the raw material, plus fuel for his ships. He cannot keep using hundreds of energy modules as weapons.”

“So he’ll cut back on the attacks?”

“Not necessarily,” said Panur. “However, he may change the method he uses. That is a benefit of the genius he possesses; there are always alternatives to just about any problem. Genius breeds creativity.”

“That’s what I was afraid you’d say,” Adam said sourly. To him, that summed up the entire Kracion paradox perfectly. No matter what Panur and Lila came up with to counter the Aris, he would always think of something new.

Adam was distracted by movement at the entrance to the bridge. A parade of eight-foot-tall, pale green-skinned aliens now entered, most displaying the huge blue manes of Juirean Overlords. Fawning support teams of green-haired Guards followed, along with a few Techs—their hair dyed yellow. Lost within the huge alien entourage was a handful of much smaller Humans, including a full admiral in dress blues, accompanied by a cadre of khaki-wearing junior officers and chiefs.

The admiral’s face was beet red as he chattered at the senior Juirean Overlord.

“We were to have joint command,” the admiral was saying, ignoring all others on the bridge, including Adam and the two powerful mutants. “This is unacceptable!”

“We will share command—when your Union forces match those provided by the Expansion. Until then, you will accept a secondary leadership position and your Human units will be segregated from the main fleet. You will still have command over them, yet you will deploy only under my direction. I fail to see why you have made this so complicated, Admiral Merrick? The chain-of-command makes sense.”

“But Overlord Farolan, that was not what our governments agreed to—”

“That was not what your government agreed to; however I have received implicit orders from mine to that effect.”

The Overlord looked around the expansive bridge, momentarily taken aback by the immense size. The Klin Colony Ship was the largest space vessel in the galaxy, with each of its compartments and subsequent systems correspondingly impressive. It was the reason Adam and his team could only power a tiny fraction of the gigantic station at a time until Arieel had the ship manned and maintained by the Formilian government. The mighty station had been designed to house twenty thousand Klin indefinitely, so even with the five thousand Formilians operating vital stations, there was still ample room to spread out, while other sections remained unpowered.

From the viewport, Adam had watched the three class-seven Juirean warships approach the Colony Ship. They were the largest warships in either the Juirean or Human fleets, yet compared to the CS, they were minnows next to a whale. The Juirean Overlord had never been aboard the CS; now he fought to maintain his air of superiority in light of the overwhelming reality of what the Klin had built. And at one time, the silver-skinned aliens had over twenty such stations.

Farolan motioned for his people to move to various stations around the bridge, some currently crewed by Formilians. Adam stepped up to the Juirean.

“I’m Adam Cain—”

“I know who you are,” Farolan snapped. “Your presence here is an affront to the Juirean people and all those within the Expansion. However, I understand that in these extraordinary times exceptions must be made. The Formilians may remain aboard since they are members of the Expansion. However, all others associated with you must leave. They can find accommodations on the ships under the command of Admiral Steven Merrick.”

Adam’s anger swelled. “But this is my ship!”

The Juirean turned to the shorter Human, leaning over him in an attempt to intimidate. “That is not what I understand,” he said, humor in his tone. “This is a Klin vessel, and no formal transfer of ownership has taken place. The Expansion does not recognize rights of possession, and as an enemy vessel in a time of war, I have the right to commandeer the station for use by the allied forces. I am exercising that right.”

“The hell you are!”

Lila stepped between Adam and the Juirean. Farolan recoiled slightly, fully aware of who Lila was and her history with the Juireans and the Expansion. Several years ago, the diminutive female had been instrumental in the destruction of the Malor-Hydon Tower on Juir—with the help of Adam and Riyad. She then took over the Expansion, ruling it on the strength of her mutant powers, immortality, and genius. She moved the capital to her homeworld of Formil, after which the galaxy experienced a period of peace and prosperity. Unfortunately, Lila’s reign ended abruptly when the Aris abducted her, having learned she was their Apex Being.

“You are Overlord Farolan Fe Casnin, senior Fleet Marshal with the Juirean Military Command,” she stated. “Soon you will be appointed to the Council Elite—if you survive this campaign. I have heard your words to my father. I ask you now, what of Panur and me? You sound as if you do not wish our assistance in the struggle against the Aris.”

“I know of you, as well,” said the Overlord, recovering from the shock that Lila would know of him and his status with the Juirean Authority. “You are the abomination known as Lila Bol. As to your question: You and the other mutant will remain aboard this vessel to assist in countering Kracion’s weapons and defenses; however, I will not allow you free reign of the ship as you go about your duties. You will be assigned specific work areas—”

The short, gray mutant now stepped forward, distracting the Overlord. Panur’s expression was one of amusement.

“My Lord Farolan, I accept for the moment that Lila and I will cower before your authority and dynamic physical presence. I’m sure such proclamations and actions have worked well for you in the past.” Panur looked around the room, locking eyes momentarily with Adam and then Lila. “So as our new leader, may I ask you a question?”

“What is it?”

“I am curious if you could provide advice on how we should counter Kracion’s dynatic deflection shields and interphase pulse weapons? I would very much appreciate your input on this subject.”

Farolan frowned, leaning over the much short alien in the same intimidating manner he tried on Adam. “I have no knowledge of these systems you speak of,” he growled.

“Of course you don’t. That is because Kracion hasn’t deployed them yet.”

“Then why ask such a nonsensical question?”

“Because he will create such systems, along with an infinite number of others—unless he is stopped. The defenses and weapons I mentioned are the next logical step in his progression—that is unless he anticipates that I will realize this and move onto the next generation of innovations. And that he will do. My Lord Farolan, can you not see the dynamic developing here?”

Farolan impatiently shook his head and dismissed Panur’s words with a wave of his hand. “The quest for remedies and strategies to counter the Aris, that is your responsibility, not mine.”

Panur frowned. “But I am confused, my Lord. Where is it decreed that Lila and I are to assume such responsibility? We are immortal beings with knowledge of inter-dimensional travel and so much more. At any time we could leave this galaxy and return in a few thousand years to see how you have settled the current crisis.”

Adam saw the blood drain from the Overlord’s face. But Panur wasn’t through.

“You see, my Lord, neither Lila nor myself care anything about you, the Juireans or even your precious Expansion. We exist on a different plane, and our interest in Kracion is of an intellectual—almost competitive—nature. The challenge of going against a creature three billion years old is something that piques my curiosity, nothing more.

“However, I must admit, the only factor keeping the two of us involved in your little crisis is our connection and concern for the Humans and the Formilians, including my good friend, Adam Cain. Without these parties in the equation, Kracion can have your galaxy and all the petty bickering that takes place within.”

Panur stepped a little closer to the tall Juirean, and although Adam couldn’t be sure, it seemed the mutant grew several inches as he did so. Adam knew Panur could alter his physical shape, and when the mutant’s eyes grew to twice their normal size, staring menacingly at the Overlord, Adam knew that was just what he was doing.

“Lord Farolan, allow me to educate you as to what is truly happening. This is not a conflict between the galaxy and the forces of Kracion. Rather, it is a contest between Kracion and me, one of intellect against intellect. In this conflict, you and your kind are not even in the game. Granted, if this were fleet against fleet, you could smash Kracion and all his Klin supporters in a single battle and not even break a sweat.” The Juirean winced as the colloquialism break a sweat became lost in translation. “Yet you can’t do that. And why not? It is because of Kracion’s technology, his creativity and his ability to adapt at a moment’s notice. And it is my job—mine and Lila’s—to not only match his creativity but to also outsmart him, to always be a step or two ahead. That’s the game we’re playing, and for that reason, the size of your fleets—and who is in charge—is of no consequence. With the right technology, I could defeat all of Kracion’s forces with a single ship.”

“Then why do you not?” huffed the irritated Juirean.

“Because Kracion is a formidable opponent. He thinks the same as me. We are each attempting to make that one crucial move that will result in ultimate victory. And if I do find that elusive move, then we must be ready to act. Since Kracion cannot die, he must be captured and then contained. That is our endgame, not the destruction of his fleets.” Panur’s intense expression now softened, resuming his look of amusement. “Now, Lord Farolan, if you would like to play the game in my stead, I would be more than willing to step aside. You appear quite anxious to assume responsibility for the outcome of this war. It is yours for the asking.”

Panur let his statement linger in the air, watching the Juirean squirm in the harsh light of reality. All eyes were on him, including that of the Human admiral, Steven Merrick. From the look on the officer’s face, he was thoroughly enjoying the dressing down of the pompous, blue-haired alien.

“There…there must be a chain of command—”

“And there will be, my Lord,” said Panur. “Seeing that this is a contest between Kracion and me, I will be in charge—of everything. As you are fully aware, I am capable of doing your job much more proficiently than you. I will decide on deployments; I will guide technology refits; I will devise attack and defense strategies, and I will direct all actions within the fleets operating against Kracion.”

Farolan snorted. “What then am I to do?”

“Nothing,” Panur stated. “Nothing…unless I tell you.”

“That I cannot abide.”

Panur nodded. He turned to Lila. “Then you may go against Kracion on your own. Come, Lila, we’re leaving.”

The mutants took a step toward the rear of the bridge.

“No…wait! You, you—”

“You what, my Lord?”

“You…are in command,” said the crestfallen alien. His troops were looking at him, standing awkwardly near bridge stations, not sure what to do. Panur noticed.

“A very wise decision, Lord Farolan. Now, this is how it will be: First, this is Adam Cain’s ship, his sole possession and with all the legal rights that implies. He will allow you and your allied forces to use the ship until the summation of hostilities, after which you will pay him a yearly fee equal to the operating costs of the vessel as compensation for your use of the station during a time of war.”

“For how long?”

“Until he says to stop, not before. Secondly, my friends Kaylor and Jym will remain in command of the Colony Ship, with the power to assign station personnel as they see fit. Next, the Humans and Formilians shall occupy any section of the vessel they desire and will have priority over all other races, including Juirean. And as for wartime operations, Lila and I will have authority over all crews—be they military, civilian or technical. We will direct system retrofits, a process which will be ongoing. Also, while controlling fleets constantly in motion, Kracion nor we have the time nor the capacity for long-term weapons development and deployment. As the Aris has demonstrated, he is capable of making near-instant modifications to existing technology. That will continue. We must do the same. Lila and I will attempt to out-think the Aris, but in the meantime, we will commit minimal forces which will be equipped with current-level technology, while other units remain in reserve, undergoing retrofit with the next generation of innovations. That, my Lord, is the key. We cannot allow Kracion to get ahead of us in this arena.”

“Then I shall ask,” said Farolan. “Why not simply devise the most devastating weapons system imaginable at the outset and make the next battle decisive?”

“Because that is not possible,” replied the mutant. “There can never be the most devastating weapon system imaginable because there is always something else imaginable. So the challenge becomes making do with what we have at the moment. Our innovations will govern Kracion’s and vice versa. It is only by anticipating his moves, and then being prepared to leap-frog beyond them, that we will find victory.”

Panur stopped and frowned. He waved an impatient hand at the Juirean leader. “Now I grow tired of this conversation.” He turned to Kaylor. “Captain Kaylor, after clearing the bridge of all non-essential personnel, please resume your duties.” He looked at the admiral and the fleet marshal. “At this time, I suggest you find accommodations aboard the ship for you and your staff and offload your equipment and supplies. In two hours, Lila and I will be in tech bay number fourteen for an operational briefing. I suggest you attend.”

“What operation?” Farolan asked.

“The one that might end this conflict before it even gets started.” Panur turned to Adam and smiled. “After all, we’ve all come here to party. So let’s party!”

3

Although Adam had lived aboard the Colony Ship for some years, he had never been to tech bay number fourteen. The vessel was so large, with much of it dark during his tenure, that it could have been anywhere. He had to reference a directory to find it.

It turned out to be one of the outer launch bays where the Klin performed repairs and basic manufacturing of their Klin Fleet Vessels, the mythical flying saucers of Human UFO stories. Within the chamber Adam found Panur scurrying over a sleek, blue-hulled ship approximately a hundred meters long. Although it followed a basic standard design, Adam had never seen this particular model before. Lila was under the hull, working within an open service bay.

Riyad was with him, staring in awe at the ship.

“What is this?” he asked the gray mutant.

“Just a little project I’m working on. It is of no consequence at this time.”

Others were entering the bay, including Master Chief Monty Pitts, Admiral Steven Merrick and a Marine captain. The Juireans were fashionably late.

Adam had borrowed a khaki chief’s uniform from one of the new arrivals to the CS and loaned it to Monty. He’d grumbled at first but put it on. It made for a better impression than his customary tank top and fifteen-year-old blue jeans. After all, the CS was now a military vessel, drafted into the cause.

Admiral Steven Merrick approached Adam and introduced the Marine officer as Captain Zac Murphy. The man was tall, blond and a poster-boy for the Marines. Adam Cain and Zac Murphy shook hands.

“I’m glad to meet you,” Murphy said. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

Adam simply nodded. He’d never heard of the man, although from his expression, the officer seemed to think he should have.

The greeting was interrupted when Overlord Farolan entered, accompanied by his customary entourage. There were no chairs in the tech bay, so he stood, unsure of himself, staring at the diminutive mutant, waiting for acknowledgment. He received none from Panur or Lila.

Panur stood on one of the stubby wings of his mystery ship.

“Without preamble, we have very little time in which to execute our plans against Kracion,” he began. “Besides the obvious fact that we must prevent him from destroying more worlds, there are also the political and societal ramifications associated with his presence that we must take into account. To expand more on this subject, I will turn over this part of the proceedings to my very capable associate, Lila Bol.”

Lila slipped out from under the ship, wiped her hands on a cloth and moved to a spot alongside a monitor that sat on a wheeled cart nearby. The screen came to life without anyone touching it. Adam smirked, knowing that his daughter could control Formilian electronic devices with just her mind, and without the need for a ‘gift from the gods,’ what Adam called his artificial telepathy device or ATD. She could interact with any electronic device, be it homegrown or from another dimension. In that regard, Lila truly was a miracle, a gift from the gods.

The screen displayed a graphic of the outer reaches of the Kidis Frontier—the area of space where Kracion’s main fleet was currently operating—along with a timer at the top left corner, starting at zero and counting forward as the screen came on.

“Following the battle at the Aris station, Kracion’s fleet moved away and returned to a section of space which he had briefly visited before his arrival at the station,” Lila began. “The units following the fleet reported he stayed there for three days before turning toward the first of the nearby affiliated worlds within the Kidis. We suspect there is a second Aris world in the region but have yet to locate it. At the time, Kracion only had ten active ships. These were soon augmented by eighty-five more from the Juddle Nebula. By the time he attacked his first world, his fleet was larger than any countering force in that section of the galaxy.”

The image on the screen zoomed in to show a region of space with five main stars and a dotted red line connecting them.

“In rapid succession, Kracion annihilated these worlds. Three sent fleets against him, each having been updated with the latest information regarding the angling of diffusion screens to thwart his concentrated energy beams. However, by the time of the attacks, Kracion had already modified his weapons to overcome the upgrades devised by General Paul Sharp and his technicians at the Technology and Development Department on Earth. None of the opposing fleets stood a chance. Kracion’s Klin ships eliminated all opposing forces without a single ship lost.

“As would be expected, all these worlds—and others—offered unconditional surrender in return for sparing their worlds and native populations. Kracion ignored all such overtures.”

The scene expanded outward, showing a total of nineteen worlds, all more-or-less along a straight line, leading farther into the galaxy.

“Throughout thirty-two standard days, Kracion continued along this path of destruction. He has given no quarter, although his pace has slowed some.”

“Why’s that?” Admiral Merrick asked.

“Panur and I believe it is because he is using modified power modules to construct his nuclear weapons for the saturation bombing of these worlds,” Lila explained. “As you know, Admiral, most major fleets have support units with them that produce these modules, allowing for long-term operations. Kracion’s fleet has no such support vessels. He is relying on the supply brought from either the planet Olypon in the Dysion Void or from the Klin in the Newfound Galaxy. He not only needs these modules for weapons but also to power his fleet. It appears he has begun rationing his existing modules until new supplies are procured.”

“Then he must be near the end of his current campaign,” Overlord Farolan commented. “His top priority must be powering the fleet, so his ships may remain viable against our coming engagement.”

“You are correct, Lord Farolan,” said Lila. “However, the damage has already been done. With the galaxy-wide broadcast of the destruction of Forlis Benic and the others, word of Kracion’s tactics is spreading. Within the Kidis Frontier, there is wholesale panic, especially along his main line of movement. Sherri Valentine and Copernicus Smith are on site, monitoring the refugee crisis, and will provide a detailed report within a few days. There are sixty-one other worlds along Kracion’s most direct route, and none are waiting before beginning major evacuations.”

“How does one evacuate an entire planet?” asked the Juirean.

“That is precisely the problem, my Lord,” Lila replied. “It is impossible under any circumstance. And assuming Kracion will eventually be resupplied with power modules, he could work his way through these sixty-one planets in under one hundred days, the only limiting factor being his supply of mods.”

“And our fleet,” said the Marine captain, puffing his chest out a little in defiance.

“Indeed, our fleet, Captain Murphy…” said Lila, her voice trailing off. “I will leave the tactics and strategy part of the briefing to Panur but let me speak directly to the effect Kracion’s actions are having on the Kidis, and the galaxy as a whole.” She looked to the screen, and a majority of the sixty-one highlighted worlds began to blink. “Currently, forty-eight of the planets in Kracion’s path have preemptively relayed offers of surrender. As expected, he has accepted none. Although he may be running low on power modules for his weapons, theoretically he could subjugate all these worlds without the need for a single nuclear device. And this is only the beginning. For every new world he destroys, a hundred more would be willing to capitulate without a shot fired.” She looked solemnly at those in the room. “This is how Kracion planned his campaign from the beginning, and it is the reason we must act quickly and decisively. If he continues with this strategy, there will soon come a time when he will begin to accept offers of surrender, and when that day comes, it will be extremely difficult for us to find support among the Prime worlds making it next to impossible to field a force in opposition. No one would dare oppose him, nor give aid and comfort to his enemies.”

“So you’re saying there’ll be a tipping point where it won’t matter what we do, he will have already won?” said Adam, reluctant to put words to his foul mood.

“Correct, Father, and that time is fast approaching; to that end, Panur has devised a plan which may put an end to Kracion’s campaign before he can advance much farther.”

Lila stepped aside while the short, gray mutant moved to the monitor.

“As I mentioned earlier on the bridge, this is a contest of intellect and innovation between Kracion and me. Already, through his engagements with the fleets of his conquered worlds, we see how he has modified his weapons to overcome the diffusion screen angling method. Although this will have the effect of increasing the longevity of this particular weapon system, he will not deploy—as a primary weapon—any system more than once. He will keep each in reserve, if possible, yet he will always be introducing something new to each engagement.”

“He has not changed his offensive weapons since he emerged from the Dysion Void,” said the Overlord, pleased with himself that he had revealed a fallacy in Panur’s thinking. “As long as he can counter our defenses his offensive weapons are quite adequate. Why would he change tactics now?”

“Because of me and Lila, Lord Farolan. The diffuse-angling tactic was devised and implemented before Adam and his team freed us. Before that, all Kracion had to do was outthink normal beings, which to him is no contest at all. Now he knows he must contend with us. He will assume every weapon and defensive system he has deployed to date have been compromised. Also, he will attempt to figure out what we will do in response and then devise systems to counter those responses. As a result, he will not deploy the same system twice in a row.”

“So how do we defeat someone like that?” Adam asked. “Lila said you have a plan.”

“I do. I have devised both new weapons and defensive systems which we will deploy against Kracion’s forces at the next battle.” He turned to the screen, and a static diagram appeared showing two spaceships. “First, I will go over our new defensive system,” Panur began. “Kracion will assume any new shielding will be able to stop his concentrated energy beams. This is true. I have devised a new and improved control system which will allow diffusion screens to bend more, which will catch ninety-four percent of the beams. What General Sharp developed was adequate—at the time. But not so any longer. What Kracion will develop next is the interphase pulse weapon I mentioned on the bridge.”

“What are these interphase pulse weapons you speak of?” asked Farolan, remembering the verbal trap Panur had set for the Overlord earlier.

“I am getting to that,” answered Panur. “Interphase is an Aris technique for disrupting local space by placing it slightly out of tune with the current space-time continuum. It is a form of inter-dimensional interference but not enough to result in open portals. That was how Kracion and the other Aris were able to immobilize and restrain Lila and me. We were visible, and we could interact with the outside world to a degree, yet we were not in this universe. Although primarily a defensive tool, I believe Kracion will attempt to weaponize the interphase field.”

Panur paused, looking at the audience. Adam could tell he was expecting someone to ask how Kracion could weaponize the field, but most were afraid he’d give them an answer. The mutant answered the unasked question anyway, anxious to impress.

“He will concentrate the field, increasing its energy equivalent to a flash cannon bolt, yet he will cause the beam to pulse with interphase properties. The beam will fluctuate between universes, based on a specific wavelength. Part of the wave will be in normal space, while another will be out of phase. When the beam is in the interphase stage, it will be immune to all defenses, even to barriers and hulls. When it is in normal space, our diffusion screens will be able to stop it. I’ve calculated that the wavelength between phases will be approximately one kilometer—point-nine-one quandrics in Juirean measure. With the cycle rate of the wave, I’ve further calculated that the interphase pulse will avoid the diffusion shields eighty-four percent of the time.”

“So eighty-four percent of the time this weapon will be deadly against our ships?” Admiral Merrick asked breathlessly. “Is there a defense? If you can imagine such a weapon, please tell me you have a way of countering it.”

Panur grinned. “Of course I do, Admiral; however, with the short time and lack of material available, my defense will only protect the broadest sections of the ship, requiring a constant alignment against incoming waves to achieve maximum effectiveness.”

“And what is this defense you propose,” asked Farolan.

The diagram changed on the screen, to one of a single class three Juirean battlecruiser. On closer examination, it looked as if the ship had turned into a porcupine.

“I will be attaching fourteen, twenty-meter-long rods to the hull, linking them with wire and energizing them to create a disruptor field against the interphase pulse beam.” Panur pointed to openings at either end of the ship, flanking the quad diffusion shields highlighted in the diagram. “Unfortunately, to fully protect the vessel, I would need sixty such antennae. With only fourteen, gaps will still exist. That is why the captains will have to angle their ships towards the Klin weapons, always presenting a broadside.”

“And where will the rods come from?” asked Monty Pitts. “I assume we’re going to do all the retrofit out here in space.”

“That is true, Master Chief. I have identified a supply of material, which will consist of conduit salvaged from other ships of the fleet.”

“Other ships?” the Juirean protested. “You will disable other vessels to create this defense for others? How many?”

“We will attack with only two hundred warships—”

“Yet we have a fleet of two thousand! We should use them all and overwhelm the Aris invader.”

“Two thousand ships which would be no match for even Kracion’s ninety warships, not without the proper shielding. And as Lila intimated, we do not have time to retrofit all the ships. It is better to use resources from other vessels to concentrate on the modifications made to a few. That way we can launch the attack as soon as possible. And Lord Farolan, the limiting factor in his plan is not the plan itself; it is the labor required to make the upgrades on site.”

“When do you plan on launching the attack?” Adam asked.

“In fourteen days, yet that will also include transit time to meet Kracion’s forces. We will only have eighty hours to make the modifications.”

“And what of weapons?” Riyad asked. The people in the room were finding their voices, and Riyad didn’t want to be left out. “So far, all you’ve talked about are defenses against Kracion’s weapons.”

“Thank you, Mr. Tarazi, for bringing up the subject. Yes, I have a new weapon system we will also deploy; however, this system is much more elaborate than the defenses, so only ten of our ships will be so fitted.”

“And why would Kracion not anticipate your actions and be ready for you, as you have so often intimated?” ask the Overlord.

Panur smiled at the tall alien before turning to the screen. The image changed, to that of a line of text in quotes: ‘Would he not anticipate your actions…?’ with the question credited to Overlord Farolan. There was a time stamp as well, with a plus/minus sign in smaller print.

Farolan frowned at the slide, confused.

“My Lord, as you can see, I accurately predicted—within limits—what you would say during the briefing and when. I do this as a demonstration of my abilities of forethought and behavioral psychology. I will do the same with Kracion.”

“Why such games?”

“To prove that I am fully capable of out-anticipating Kracion. He will try to out-think me. However, he will fail.”

“How about getting back to this new weapons system,” Adam prodded.

Panur smiled at his friend and then nodded at the screen. A new slide came up. ‘Adam requests we discuss the weapons system,’ along with the time.

“Excuse me, my friend,” said Riyad, flashing his trademark white smile at the mutant. “I understand what you are doing. If Adam had not asked about the weapons again, you would not have shown the slide. You probably have a whole assortment of contingency slides for every occasion.”

“You may be right, Riyad. And in that case, this would be the next slide I show.” This one had a direct quote: ‘If Adam had not asked about the weapons, you would not have shown the slide.’ Riyad’s name and the time were next to the sentence.

Adam looked at Riyad; his jaw was hanging slack. He had nothing more to say, which was fine by Adam. He connected with Lila through his ATD. You’re doing this, aren’t you? he asked in his thoughts.

It is for the benefit of the others. I appreciate Riyad playing his role.

Adam fought to keep from smiling. A glance around the room showed that except for him and Riyad, everyone else was in awe of the tiny, grey mutant.

“Continuing,” Panur said. “The new weapon I’ve designed is not one to destroy Kracion’s ships, but rather to knock out their weapons and defensive systems. Once that’s done, the rest of the fleet will use their conventional flash cannon against the Klin vessels.”

“Could you explain how you intend to knock out their systems?” asked Admiral Merrick. The tone of his voice had changed from earlier. He’d never met Panur before boarding the Colony Ship, although he’d been hearing about him for years. Now he was learning what all the fuss was about.

“We will be using the mass generators aboard ten of the Juirean vessels to create electromagnetic bombs. These will be high-capacitor devices which will store an incredible amount of energy within their shells. The energy for these devices will come from other ships in the fleet. The limiting factor with these bombs is the containment ability of the ten warships which will carry them. The weapons will need constant recharging until deployment. Also, there will be a tremendous amount of radiation associated with the ordinance. Therefore, the delivery ships will have to be remotely-controlled with hardened electronics. That is why we only have time to convert ten ships and to build ten bombs each.”

“Kracion has ninety ships in his fleet,” Adam pointed out. “Isn’t that cutting it pretty close with only a hundred bombs? What’s the effective range?”

“You are correct to assume that with the vastness of space, there will be one bomb per Klin vessel, with ten to spare.”

“Will Kracion be able to intercept some of these bombs?” asked Merrick.

“Undoubtedly,” Panur answered solemnly. “Let me define the problem a little more. I have come up with some new weapons and defenses. Kracion will do the same. The problem we both have is in the variety. We can extrapolate from existing systems, but that can’t happen until we find out which of the infinite possibilities is being used. We are about to engage in the first true encounter between us, meaning Kracion and myself. From here it will be easier to project, based upon systems used and materials available. Kracion will also know what I’m doing. The question is can he adapt fast enough in real time to save his fleet.”

“And your new systems will destroy his fleet?” asked Overlord Farolan, his tone biting and accusatory.

Adam noticed that for such a grave situation, Panur was smiling a lot. He was thoroughly enjoying himself, giving a dumbed-down scientific lecture to a group of people he considered not much smarter than a house cat—Adam included. Adam was used to this by now. For all his intelligence and abilities, Panur also had a streak of insecurity in him. He looked down on all the mortal creatures in the galaxy, even as he wanted to be accepted and liked by them.

“My Lord Farolan, I don’t care if it does or doesn’t. All of this is but a distraction from the real operation taking place.”

“What operation?” three people in the room asked at once, including Adam.

“While Kracion is busy matching wits with me, Adam and his strike force will plant explosives on Kracion’s flagship and blow it to pieces.”

Adam was shocked by the mutant’s statement. And seeing that his name was mentioned, it was he who took up the questioning over the din of the other voices.

“What strike force? What do you mean this is a distraction?”

“One question at a time, Adam.” Panur turned to Lila, who was now standing at the left side of the monitor.

She began: “We have studied each of the allied encounters with Kracion since he emerged from the Dysion Void. These have been against organized fleets, as well as hastily assembled defenses from the planets he has destroyed.” The screen changed to show a rapid succession of images, graphic representations of fleets in battle. She pointed to the center concentration on each. “In every encounter, Kracion protects his flagship, as any experienced field commander would do.” The screen changed showing an enveloping of the Klin forces by otherwise unidentified graphics. “When surrounded, he moves the flagship to the center of the fleet.” The slide changed again, showing two lines of combatants. “When faced with a frontal assault, he moves his ship to the rear. Panur plans to identify a specific battleground along Kracion’s route. We will then launch a frontal assault using the modified units from the fleet. The rest of our forces still capable of travel will be in the vicinity, making their presence known. The idea is for Kracion to keep his attention focused on the fleet and Panur’s new systems, while the real operation takes place.”

“This strike force I’m supposed to lead?”

“That is correct.”

Panur moved in front of the screen, addressing the room. “Kracion has a tremendous ego, not unlike mine.” He grinned. “He has been anticipating this first encounter, anxious to test his skill and imagination against mine. Whether he cares much about the outcome of the battle or not is immaterial. It’s the contest he craves. He has other units he could join up with, and he is immortal. I’m counting on him keeping his eyes forward, focused on what I’m doing. It’s a classic example of misdirection.”

He turned and pointed to the screen. “Since we will control the location of the battle, we can also anticipate where he will move his flagship once hostilities begin. It won’t be too far to the rear, contingent on how he perceives the threat. It is at this point in space, where he will move his flagship, that Adam and his team will be waiting in dark status. Adam, once Kracion is in position, you will lead a covert operation through space and place charges on the hull of the flagship. Once set, you will vacate the area and detonate your explosives.”

“But Kracion is immortal,” said the Marine captain next to Merrick. “He will survive the destruction of his ship.”

“That is true, Mr. Murphy. He will either be unprotected in the cold of space, or be wearing a spacesuit. Either way, he will be incapacitated. At this point, Adam and his people will have to rush into the debris field and find his body before the Klin.”

“Otherwise this will have all been for nothing,” said the Juirean.

“In that case, no operation is a true failure. I will have an opportunity to study his weapons and defenses, and he mine, giving both of us a starting point for future contests.”

Panur’s generally jovial countenance changed. He was serious now.

“As Lila mentioned earlier, we are working within a very narrow window to defeat Kracion. Let’s look at this situation in the harsh light of reality. Kracion’s goal is to be worshipped. To that purpose, he has started out using fear to align the galaxy throughout his current crusade of destruction, but that will only last so long. He will continue until the galaxy is begging to surrender, to make Kracion their immortal god. Once he reaches the point where surrender is accepted, civilizations will rush to his call. At that point, the galaxy will be lost to us. And that time is sooner than we think. Kracion does not have to destroy thousands of worlds, only a relative few. I estimate we have approximately two hundred days in which to destroy the threat.”

“How can someone conquer a galaxy in two hundred days?” asked Farolan. “One would take longer than that to cross from one end to the other.”

“Let me explain, Lord Farolan. At the moment, Kracion is simply evil, a destroyer of worlds. But soon he could be the accepted tyrant, leader of thousands of planets. Not only that but given a chance, the mythology of the God Kracion will take over and will be almost impossible to eradicate. I have thought how Kracion—a single creature—could hold the galaxy together. The solution is fairly obvious. On all his subject worlds, cults will form, creating the religion of Kracion. And unlike religions of the past, his will be much easier to establish. Kracion is here, now. And he comes from a race of beings documented to have essentially created almost all advanced life in the galaxy. Is that not the definition of a god? And there will be countless records of his existence, even as he lives forever. As in all societies, his superiority and longevity will become an asset, a stabilizing factor. All cultures seek the father or mother figure, the guiding force that is stronger and wiser than they. You want to believe that your leader is better than you, smarter than you, more powerful than you—a god. Kracion will prove he is, and there will be trillions of beings who will flock to him as the temporary shock of his domination of the galaxy fades. He will say he had to do all the death and destruction for the good of the people, for the welfare of the children. And the galaxy will accept this.

“That, my friends is how Kracion could take over the galaxy in two hundred days. Once the myth begins, there will be no stopping it—not revolutions, not resistance, not politics. Kracion will be an eternal presence in the galaxy that no one would dare—or even care—to question. The conquest of the Milky Way is already underway and unstoppable—in Kracion’s opinion. The only challenge standing before him is Lila and me. And I’m counting on his single-minded focus on us to allow Adam the opportunity to stop Kracion now before it’s too late.”

* * *

After Panur’s rather morbid assessment of the fate of the galaxy, the meeting began to break up. Adam had questions about his strike force and Merrick and Farolan about the retrofit and staffing of their ships. Lila told each of them that they would be contacted individually with specific work assignments. Although only a portion of the fleet would be involved in the actual battle, nearly every ship would play its part, including providing the tremendous workforce needed to complete the project in time. Entirely new weapons and defensive systems had to be created out of thin air, and all in fourteen standard days.

Eventually, Adam and the others left the room, each with a new sense of urgency, one they hadn’t felt before. The weight of responsibility and concern was evident on their faces.

When the mutants were alone in the room, Lila stepped in close to Panur, her face conveying worry.

“When are you going to tell Adam the truth?” Lila asked.

Panur laughed. “I assume he already knew that it was you who was manipulating the screen to provide real-time quotes. It was a trick, but it had the desired effect.”

“I do not mean about that.”

Panur pursed his thin lips. “Yes, I know what you meant. Regarding Adam, I may never tell him. Events will reveal the truth, to him and others. We have to do our part to make sure the right truth survives.”

4

Panur found Adam in one of the huge hangar bays aboard the Colony Ship, surveying a Juirean Arch ship as a possible vessel from which to launch his secret assault on Kracion’s flagship. It had only been an hour since Adam learned he was to lead the mission, a mission of high expectations but few details.

“I’m glad you’re here,” Adam said to the mutant as Panur climbed through the small entry hatch of the starship. “I have something like a million questions for you.”

“I figured as much; that’s why I’m here.”

“First of all, how long have you been planning this, and why didn’t you tell me before the meeting? You caught me flatfooted.”

“Lila and I conceived of the plan two days ago.”

“Only two days!”

“Relax, Adam, that was plenty of time for the two of us to work out all the scenarios.”

“Like what happens if Kracion doesn’t move his flagship, or he moves it to another place? You said we’d be in dark status. If he doesn’t drop in right next to us, it will be impossible for us to sneak up on him.”

Panur entered the small bridge and plopped down in the pilot’s seat, hitching a slender leg up on the command console. “He will do what I predict. I’ll position the fleet to make that happen.”

“And what if he realizes what you’re doing? Then he’ll come looking for us.”

“Are you afraid of dying, Adam?” Panur gave his friend a wicked grin.

“Well, yeah! You should try it sometime.”

“Worrying about dying, or doing it? Don’t think I haven’t thought about it. It would be the ultimate challenge—to die, then come back from the dead.”

“Only an immortal would think like that.”

Panur waved a hand. “Again, my friend, relax. The plan is pretty straight forward. The hardest part is getting this dog and pony show together, so Kracion will believe I’m trying to defeat his fleet.”

“You mean you’re not?” Adam thought this conversation had a surreal feel to it. But then he remembered he was speaking with Panur. He’d had enough experience with the mutant to realize all conversations with him were surreal.

“There’s a chance my innovations will annihilate his Klin fleet, but it’s not likely. He will lose a considerable number of vessels, but the Klin are in a position to quickly replace them. Ships are pouring out of the Dysion Void as we speak, with some already heading to rendezvous with Kracion. If he survives your attack, this will be but a temporary setback for him. But still, I have to make it convincing.”

“You haven’t told Farolan about this, have you? He’s not going to like having his fleet cannibalized so that you can put on a good show. And where do you put our chances with this spacewalk-commando-raid on the flagship?”

“Better than sixty percent.”

“Sixty percent!”

Panur smiled. “Maybe a little higher. Look, all you need to do is place the charges and get to a safe distance. We’ll let the cold of space take it from there.”

“The Klin will come looking for him.”

“Not if they’re busy with us. That’s what I’m counting on.”

Adam tapped the top of the command console with his fingers in a show of nerves. “I still wish you would’ve let me know ahead of time.”

Panur extricated himself from the chair and went to leave the bridge. “I suppose you’re taking Riyad and Chief Pitts with you,” he said at the doorway.

“And Tidus. He’s had more experience flying Juirean ships like this one. In a way, I’m glad Sherri and Copernicus are off with the refugees. Otherwise, they’d want to come, too.”

“Better a third of the team survive if you don’t, is that it?”

“Something like that.”

“Get ready, Adam. Lila and I are heading out soon to supervise the work that has to be done retrofitting the ships and building the static bombs. We’ll be dropping portions of the fleet out of their gravity-wells so we can work, while others continue. The crews will labor around the clock, in shifts. That’s one of the drawbacks of not needing any sleep; we have to work with you stinkin’ mortals. That can be a real pain in the ass sometimes.”

“Funny, that’s just what we say about mutants.”

5

Two thousand spaceships of the combined Expansion/Union fleet tore up the space lanes heading farther into the Kidis Frontier. They were heading for an obscure destination, one subject to change at a moment’s notice. Panur had studied the progression of Kracion’s genocide and had identified a likely target. Whether the fleet could get there in time to save the planet was still in question.

Adam was in Hangar Bay Nineteen with his four-person team, loading provisions and the ordinance they would need for the mission. He would take Riyad, Monty and Tidus. It was a small, tight-knit group. Although the team was adequate for the job, Adam still felt naked without Sherri and Copernicus going along. They were part of a twenty-year-long habit, always near, always part of the plan. At the moment, they had their own mission to tend to. Eventually, everyone would meet up again.

Adam cringed. That was if he lived through this mission. That was always a consideration. There was a risk to every op, yet so far, he was batting a thousand. How long his luck would last was anyone’s guess. All it took was one strikeout.

Panur stepped up to him, causing Adam to jump from the mutant’s sudden appearance.

“Dammit, Panur, don’t sneak up on people like that!”

Panur smiled. “But you know how much I enjoy surprising the great Adam Cain.”

“What do you want?”

“Just to inform you that elements of Kracion’s fleet are arriving outside the Zorin star system.”

“Just as you planned. So it’s a go?”

“So far. I’ve had passive sensors laid throughout the region, so I can make minor adjustments as I study the configuration of Kracion’s main fleet once it arrives. From there I will be able to determine the best location for you and your team to wait.”

Panur picked up an MK-47 flash pistol from a table. He began to point it around the room, sighting along the barrel. Adam took it from him as if he were a child.

“This isn’t a toy, Panur. It may only juice you up with excess energy, but to the rest of us, it’s deadly.” Adam then noticed the glint in the mutant’s eye. “You appear to be in a good mood. Considering what’s about to happen, I thought you be a little more solemn.”

“I am in a good mood! This confrontation has been long in coming. I am anxious to get it started, as I’m sure so is Kracion.”

“You think he’s expecting us?”

“Of course; he has for several weeks. It’s inevitable, a first meeting between the two of us upon a glorious battlefield.”

“I’m glad you’re excited about the possibilities.”

Panur grinned. “I understand you see this as a morbid game we’re playing, with countless lives at stake, yet I get so few challenges of this caliber these days. It is a chance to test myself against a truly worthy opponent.”

“He is a savage, cold-blooded killer. Kracion has slaughtered billions and wiped out entire civilizations.”

“As I said, a worthy opponent.”

“Sometimes I think you’re as crazy as he is,” Adam said. He prefaced his comment with a smile, lest the mutant take offense.

“It takes one to know one, I suppose. Now, get prepared, Adam Cain. I anticipate your launch in just over an hour.”

* * *

Kracion checked the clock. His main fleet would be arriving at the Zorin star system in less than a day with everything proceeding according to plan. The interphase pulse weapons had been fine-tuned, much to the relief of the tech crews. And Captain Sumsing was competently guiding his forces. All he needed now was the mutant Panur to make his appearance.

Kracion took the opportunity of the travel lull between star systems to visit an isolated cargo bay in his flagship, and to marvel once again at the prize his Newfound Klin had only recently delivered to his fleet. He still wasn’t sure how he would employ his present, but he was sure he would think of something.

There were six of them, representatives of the most powerful species in the Newfound. Unlike the foreign Klin, they were hulking beasts, each of Prime form, and selected for their physicality rather than their brains. The Aris were frail creatures, not known for their physical strength. They relied on intellect to advance. But not so these savage creatures.

The Klin of the Newfound Galaxy had known of these species for thousands of years. The beasts had never been much of a threat to the Klin, but now Kracion could put them to use.

And it was Adam Cain who gave Kracion the idea.

Humans were savages in their own right, but nothing compared to these beings. And yes, the Humans had superior intelligence and technology. But these creatures were under Kracion’s control, destined to become his Guard, designed not only for the illusion of security but also as an intimidation factor to the beings of the birth-galaxy. Too often others looked down upon Kracion for his frail form. They would cower before his intellect and machines but still regarded him physically weak, even if he was immortal. And that was another point of contention for the Aris. He could not die, but he wasn’t a superbeing. Yes, there were implanted devices in his hands that could emit bolts of plasma energy, drawn from his internal reserves. But what others didn’t realize, he was limited in their application. Each bolt drained his body to the point where only four would leave him limp and immobile. Again, he would live, but he would be susceptible to capture at that point.

His new bodyguards would save him from having to use his implants except in the most extreme circumstances.

Kracion stepped up to the main beast. He towered over the Aris, with a head as big as a bull with double pairs of curved horns jutting out from the sides of his skull and pointing forward, used for slashing or thrusting. Thick scales covered the glistening black body, which featured arms of exceptional length, nearly as long as Kracion was tall. The fathomless black eyes glared down at his master, knowing, yet obedient.

The Klin had fitted all his guards with mechanical and biological attachments of Kracion’s design. The beasts were augmented, even while they did not require augmentation. The other five creatures weren’t much more than living machines, mindless unless commanded. But not Tor.

The others were smaller, not as imposing, and each of a different race. But it was Tor, the Elnon, who was Kracion’s favorite. Besides his impressive physical credentials, the Elnon was also intelligent. Kracion allowed this one to retain some of the ability to think on his own, to command the others, and to use his instinctive abilities to make him even more formidable.

The process of manipulating the makeup of his Guards had awakened a part of Kracion he’d not felt for a very long time. It was the feeling of playing god, of building beings from rough forms and making them his own. It reminded him of the heady days at the beginning of the Grand Experiment, when the prospects for the future were limitless.

The Aris of the time had options regarding their future. The manipulation of thousands of strands of primitive DNA was but one of them; however, it did represent the grandest of their ambitions. But that was then. As time passed, and the Technicians continued with the endless monotony of surveying the experiment, boredom set in—as did frustration. The Aris of Kracion’s class were not to be the main recipients of the experiment, only if there was an abundance of material left over or the process was so simple it could be duplicated by artificial means. Kracion realized that was not to be, not at the pace at which the experiment was proceeding. That was why he took matters into his own hands.

But now he had his toys. Even so, Tor and the other Guards were a minor distraction for Kracion. It was his game with Panur and Lila that sparked his enthusiasm, his joy.

* * *

The main segment of the Klin fleet dropped out of deep gravity-wells just outside the Zorin star system. Ten ships had already arrived and made a quick survey of the region. It was clear—to a point.

Kracion scanned the initial reports. A sizeable gravity disturbance was detected a light-year away, its reverberations slowly dissipating. Panur’s fleet has arrived, Kracion thought. He had been expecting this for the past three landings, as he allowed the trailing spy ships to keep tabs on his fleet. The course he chose was consistent, even if he did throw in a few surprises along the way.

Until recently, Kracion’s path through the Kidis was predictable, and as such, doomed worlds could see their end coming weeks in advance. But then Kracion tried something different, something to add even more angst and panic. He skipped some of the planets in the line. The relieved populations would then begin the celebration, only to have their spirits dashed when he would double back a few weeks later and crush the worlds. This cruel tactic left none of the planetary populations in his path feeling secure. This strategy only added to the mass refugee exodus from every planet even vaguely within his sights.

This uncontrollable panic and anxiety were his main weapons in the conquest of the Milky Way, not the fleets he managed nor those sent against him. Fear would conquer the galaxy, and so far, his plan was working perfectly.

However, with his hopscotching, came an uncertainty regarding his intended targets, extending Panur’s window in which to attack, and giving him more time to prepare. But the mutant would be under pressure to do something to stop the destruction of these worlds, even before he was ready to strike. That was another variable Kracion had factored into the equation. Panur would be planning new weapons and new defenses, yet each would take time to implement, time which he did not have. There would be increased calls for him to act, even before his systems were ready.

Kracion was on the bridge of his flagship, watching eight screens at once, absorbing the data much faster than any of the Klin seated before them. His First Captain, Delfin Sumsing, was getting nervous.

“A line of enemy vessels has broken off from the main force and is heading our way, my Lord.”

“Two hundred vessels out of a fleet of two thousand,” Kracion commented.

“Why so few?”

“That is all Panur had time to prepare. He was pressured into action.”

“Then our victory is assured!”

Kracion shook his head. “I would not say that. The coming engagement is the first confrontation between geniuses. The Humans, not the mutants created the prior defensive innovations used against us. This time, Panur will have his own, yet he will also be looking to see which direction I have taken. This battle will be a test, a probing of the capacities of each side.”

“He does not intend to win?”

“It is but one of the options in his planning, yet not primary.”

Sumsing studied the tac monitor. “The line is approaching. It is a phalanx, and yet—”

“There is a cluster of ships advancing within the point,” Kracion noted.

“Yes, my Lord.”

“They will carry the offensive weapons, protected by the flanking vessels. These outer units will have stronger defenses.”

“You have predicted this?”

“Yes, I have. Now move the flagship to the rear and position the first line into opposition. Prepare to fire on my command. Calm yourself, Captain Sumsing. The game is about to begin.”

Panur had studied the layout of the enemy fleet before pointing decisively at a spot just inside the planetary plane of the Zorin system.

“There! Get to that point, Adam. Come from above the ecliptic and go dark. I will send exact coordinates once you are underway. Now…go!”

Adam and his team were already aboard the small Juirean squad ship, dressed in their bulky spacesuits, minus helmets, jet packs and ordnance. Tidus was at the controls, with Monty, Riyad and Adam crowded onto the small bridge. The ship shot out from the hangar bay and entered a deep gravity-well three minutes later. They would be on station in sixty-five minutes.

Panur was on the bridge of the Colony Ship, seated at the main tac station, cracking his knuckles and preparing for the game of his life. Lila was next to him, her lightning-quick mind substituting for the much slower tactical computer in the ship. The grumpy senior military commanders of the fleet—the Juirean Farolan and the Human Merrick—were also on the bridge, yet with little to do. This was Panur’s show, and he had told the officers so in no uncertain terms. The bulk of the fleet, should they be needed, would be under their command. But the much smaller attack force was Panur’s baby.

He sent them out, forming a wide ‘V’ in space, pointed at the Klin line of warships. Panur had twice the number of ships as did Kracion, but he felt no confidence in that. Technology would carry the day—along with subterfuge.

Within the ‘V’ of the phalanx were the ten remote-controlled ships carrying the static bombs. The plan called for the point of the arrow to penetrate the Klin lines, placing the ships with the bombs deep into the center of the enemy fleet. Then they would launch. If the bulk of the Klin ships lost defensive and offensive capability, then the remaining defensive units would close in and fire with conventional flash cannon. And if by some miracle the allies seemed on the verge of total victory, the main fleet would attack. They carried none of the sophisticated defensive systems of the attack force, so they would be susceptible to the Klin concentrated-beam weapons if they came back online in time. The main fleet would be used only as a last resort.

“Contact in thirty seconds,” someone on the bridge announced. Panur glanced at Lila, then to his alien friends, Kaylor and Jym. The Belsonian was in the command chair, while Jym was at the helm. The tiny bear-like being didn’t trust anyone else to pilot the huge ship in times of crisis, even though at the moment the Colony Ship was located a quarter-light out from where the main battle would take place. But there was still the off-chance that Kracion would unleash something completely unexpected and devastating, putting the main fleet in jeopardy. They had to be ready for every contingency.

“First contact!”

6

“Open fire with the beam weapons,” Kracion ordered. He had been using the concentrated energy technology since his arrival in the Milky Way, so if anything, Panur would have an answer to the beams by now. The technicians on Earth had begun angling their diffusion shields to counter the weapons, which was about sixty-percent effective. Recently, Kracion had upgraded the frequency of the beams—something easy to accomplish with existing technology, moving the efficiency up to nearly eighty-percent. The Aris immortal was anxious to see what Panur had done to counter even this minor improvement.

Space between the opposing lines lit up with brilliant streaks of white-hot light. The vessels were five thousand kilometers apart, so the beams reached their targets in mere seconds. Kracion leaned in closer to the screen as the first beams contacted the diffusion shields.

As expected, the beams began to radiate out in all directions, with only a rare few reaching beyond to contact hull metal. Even these were often at odd angles. They caused damage, but in the depressurized interiors of the ships, no reactive explosions resulted. Kracion studied the data readouts as the first measurements came in.

“He has sped up the reaction time of the angling considerably,” Kracion said to Captain Sumsing. The Klin officer looked nervous. He was facing off against a force twice his size, with another twenty times that waiting in the wings. And according to Kracion, the enemy was led by an immortal mutant genius every bit the equal of the Aris. Kracion grinned at the officer. At last, a tangible benefit of being immortal—I don’t fear death anymore.

“Relax, Captain, we are prepared for this.”

“They are moving closer, targeting the center of our line.”

“Initiate the interphase pulse weapons,” said Kracion calmly.

Sumsing shouted the command across the bridge, relayed instantly to the other ships in his fleet.

This new weapon created a strange signature, both on the electromagnetic instruments as well as visually. It appeared as long lines of brilliant light and then equally long segments of…nothing. The wavelength of the interphase beam was just short of a kilometer, so when it was in normal space it glowed white. When the beam phased to a part of space just out of sync with reality, it disappeared, not only from sight but from any influence within normal space.

The beams had the desired effect, at least to a degree. If the out of phase segment of the beam reached the diffusion screens of the enemy warships, it would pass by without interference, only to have the phased-in section materialize in or near the enemy vessel. The effect was devastating. Several of Panur’s ships were sliced open. Some even exploded as vital interior components or fuel pods were hit. The problem was that not all the out-of-phase sections passed by the screens. Many reached the screens as normal energy pulses, which were easily deflected by the shields.

“Keep firing,” Kracion ordered.

By sending a near-constant barrage at the warships, the prospect of more beams reaching the ships in the out-of-phase stage increased. As a result, more enemy ships were either damaged or destroyed.

Then suddenly the beams began to fade out just as they reached the enemy line.

Kracion quickly scanned the data lines, with more information fed into the system by the second. Then he smiled and pushed back from the console.

“Very good, Panur.”

“What is happening, my Lord? The beams are no longer effective.”

Kracion called up a close up of one of the enemy warships. He could see what was happening.”

“Are those…antenna?” Captain Sumsing asked.

“Yes,” answered the Aris. “Panur has created a disruptor field for the interphase beams.”

“How…how could he have known?”

“He is familiar with interphase technology. He must have assumed I would adapt it into a weapon. He has devised a means of keeping the wave from phasing out.”

“Then we cannot defeat them?”

“I did not say that. Look.” The Klin officer leaned over the station as Kracion pointed to the aft and forward sections of the highlighted warship. “There are only a limited number of antenna on the enemy ships, the result of the limited time and resources he had to modify the hulls. As a consequence, there are gaps within the field. Captain, concentrate your fire to these sections. You’ll find success, although not as much as before. Do it now.”

Sumsing rushed away. The modified targetting would take more skillful operations. The equipment aboard the ships could handle it; the question was whether or not the Klin gunners were up to the task? Kracion would find out soon enough.

The answer was yes, and no. Enemy ships were being destroyed, but not enough to keep the forward tip of the phalanx from reaching the Klin line.

“Enemy ships now within the perimeter,” Sumsing reported.

“Panur will now reveal his secret weapon.”

“Has he not already?” said Sumsing.

Although Kracion’s flagship was a fair distance from the fighting, he had eyes in all the ships of the line. He could also have these forward unit moved back, keeping them at a safe distance from Panur’s obvious attack vessels, yet so far, the bulk of the strike force hadn’t fired a single weapon. All they’d done is absorb the brunt of Kracion’s firepower. Kracion was curious. What surprises did Panur have in store for him?

Energized objects shot from the lead ship, streaking out a distance before exploding, yet none targeting any of Kracion’s ships directly. The effect was immediate. A dozen Klin ships closest to the explosions lost power to their shields and weapons. Their grav-drives were also offline. They had life-support and chemical drive, but not much more.

The next enemy ship cycled into position and released its load. More Klin ships became disabled.

“My Lord, their weapon is working. With our defenses down, our vessels are susceptible to conventional weapons, including those from the main fleet which has yet to engage.”

“Very good, Panur,” said Kracion, ignoring his panicking senior officer. “Creative and to the point. First Captain, rotate the damaged ships to the rear. Instruct them to reboot power through bus stations seventeen through thirty-one in forty-second intervals. That will cut the recovery time in half.”

Kracion watched the officer scurry away, barking orders. He remembered a time when he first had interactions with the Klin of the birth-galaxy. Those aliens were more even-tempered, less prone to periods of excitability, such as Sumsing was now exhibiting. However, this was the first real battle the Newfound Klin were engaged in since the start of the campaign. All prior engagements had been foregone conclusions. Now they were up against a being just as creative and intelligent as Kracion and with comparable assets. How much longer the First Captain would be of service to him was now in question. Kracion could not have someone around who lacked confidence in his abilities.

The Aris now scanned the tac screens again, assessing the tenor of the battle. Panur’s forces had overcome much of his offensive weapons, although they were still taking heavy casualties as a result of not fully encasing their ships in the interphase disruptor field. And his static bombs were proving effective against unshielded energy systems. That was something Kracion could easily remedy.

Then the weakness in Panur’s plan became obvious. All ten of the ships carrying the bombs had cycled through and been destroyed. There were no more ships in the queue. Panur had a limited number of bombs, another example of his lack of time and resources.

In a way, Kracion felt cheated. He had not gone up against Panur at his best. The mutant had done what he could while bowing to the pressures placed on him by the galaxy. And yes, the people of Zorin would be spared—for now—so this encounter with Kracion would be termed a success. But this was just the beginning.

The battle was winding down. Kracion scanned the screens again, seeing that a number of his ships were now moving slowly to the rear on chemical drive. Even then, his flagship was alone in space, safe within the outer reaches of the Zorin star system…

Kracion cringed. He moved the detection grid out farther, now reaching a third of the way into the system toward Zorin. Nothing. No Zorin ships, and certainly none of Panur’s vessels. The space between here and the planet was clear.

And why was it? Panur could have easily launched a second strike from above the ecliptic, sandwiching Kracion between his lines. He had the ships, if not the means of protecting them. Two thousand vessels to Kracion’s ninety; something didn’t feel right.

He checked the safety vest he wore during battles, be they large or small. Although he couldn’t die, he could still burn forever in the nuclear hell of a star or freeze solid in the cold of space. He’d spent three billion years waiting to become immortal. He didn’t want to jeopardize all that effort by being careless.

He made contact with his Guards in the cargo hold. He had a mental device implanted within Tor that would bypass normal comms. He commanded the Elnon to enter his battle suit as a precaution. The others had no such equipment tailored to their form. Kracion hadn’t had time to construct them.

Kracion watched the screens, unable to detect any energy signatures nearby. That didn’t mean there weren’t enemy vessels lying in dark status. If he were in Panur’s place, he would have them there, waiting.

7

Adam was streaking through the vast expanse of space, propelled by jets of compressed helium designed to blend with the residual gases prevalent throughout the universe. Chemical exhaust would be detectable; not so the gas.

The other three men in his team were also racing through space like Buck Rogers. They each carried a cache of explosives and passive comm gear. The fleet was broadcasting in the clear general updates of the battle, though not aimed at Adam and his men exclusively. This way they could monitor the battle without direct radio contact. Adam and Riyad also couldn’t use their ATDs. Kracion would pick up the signals from the Formilian telepathy devices, and they were definitely within the range of his abilities. The Klin flagship was directly ahead.

Adam gunned his jets, changing orientation so he could fire them again to slow down. They had been in space for forty minutes and were moving at a pretty good clip at the time. The controls in the suit weren’t perfect, and he’d had very little training with them. With a burst of the jets, he came to a stop just above the looming grey hull of Kracion’s flagship. He’d given a little too much of a burst. He shot back in the direction he’d just come. After a few more tries, he finally settled down, and with micro-bursts lowered himself to the hull.

He had foam rubber padding on the soles of boots over an electromagnet plate. He activated the magnets and became connected to the starship without so much as a vibration ringing through the hull. Vibrations were notorious for transmitting through ship’s hulls. The last thing they needed was to be detected this far from their ship.

Adam removed the first bomb from his satchel. It was powerful and compact, with a padded magnet to hold it in place. He moved along the hull.

The plan was simple. All four of the men would place a series of bombs along a line running around the ship. They would then jet out to about five thousand meters and detonate the bombs. The idea was to split the ship in half, spilling its contents into the cold of space—including the Mad Aris Kracion. At that point, they could activate their electronics and search for the slightest heat signature in the debris. Panur had rigged a detector that would pick up even the faint trace of an immortal as he quickly froze. As Panur explained, there would always be a part of Kracion that wouldn’t freeze, protected by the constant regeneration of his outer body. Panur’s equipment would detect this.

Once found, Adam and his people would swoop in and collect the body and take it back to their ship. He would be kept in the frigid rear cargo bay until they got back to the Colony Ship.

With Adam’s bombs set, he moved off, once again having difficulty controlling the jets to place him in a stationary position looking back at the tiny dot that was the flagship. He should be far enough away, especially since the goal was to split the ship open and not blow it to pieces.

On the open comms, Adam could tell the battle was going according to plan. It was also drawing to a close. And if he didn’t act soon, the remains of Kracion’s fleet would form up and bolt out of the area.

He pressed a button on his comm system. Three more beeps came back. The team was safely in position.

He fingered the detonator.

There was a series of brief flares in the distance, followed by more flashes as other parts of the flagship exploded. Adam was on the move immediately.

They’d done it, although the flagship hadn’t broken apart completely. Instead, it was bent over, a ragged section of hull holding the two halves together, but barely. Wires, conduit, and shredded metal made up the blown apart seams of the ship, and as Adam moved closer, lights in other parts of the ship were going out. Moments later, the mighty Klin warship was dead.

So was its crew. Several ghostly figures, frozen in mid-scream, drifted through space around the derelict. Adam wound his way through the debris and the bodies, his detector on full.

“Anything?” he asked through his comm.

“Nothing yet,” Riyad replied.

After setting the bombs, each of the men had left in a different direction, surrounding the flagship to make the search for Kracion easier. There was the possibility he was still in the ship which would make their job easier, in Adam’s opinion. Searching the vastness of space for a single weak heat signature was daunting.

“Ah, shit!” It was Monty on the comm.

“What’s wrong?” Adam asked.

“Some debris hit me; it tore a hole in my suit.”

“What’s your status?”

“I’m going to duct tape it closed, but I’ve lost a lot of air. I’m not sure the tape will hold for very long.”

“Get back to the ship.”

“Roger that. Sorry.”

“Not your fault. Hurry.”

“I have something,” said the voice of the Juirean Tidus. “I’m sending you the lock-on.”

“Got it. On my way.”

“So am I,” said Riyad.

“Panur to Adam, come in Adam.”

“We just got a signal, Panur. We’re moving into position.”

“I’m calling to let you know you better hurry. Kracion moved some of his ships to the rear after their systems were knocked out. A few are back online and a lot closer to you than I anticipated. They’re on their way toward you as we speak.”

“Roger that, Panur. But they’re going to have more trouble finding Kracion out here without your detection equipment.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure. The ships are making a beeline right for your position. Kracion may have a homing beacon on him. Besides, if they can’t find him, they can find you. Your broadcasts are being tracked.”

Adam blew out a breath of exasperation, temporarily fogging his faceplate. “Understood. We’ll pick up the pace.”

Adam gunned his jets a little more. According to the heads-up-display on his helmet, he was closing the gap between him and the target faster than the others. He changed his orientation and fired the jets again, decelerating rapidly.

Something shot past him—or more correctly—he shot past it. He turned around and went back.

As he neared the target, he gasped at what he saw.

It was a transparent plastic bubble floating in space—and Kracion was inside. Adam manipulated the jets so he could move in closer.

Kracion’s body was held in the center of the bubble by thin cables. There was a small equipment pack on his belt, with vials of what looked to be compressed gas attached. Adam immediately knew what he was seeing.

It was a lifeboat for space, pressurized and possibly heated, although, from the look of Kracion’s skin, it wasn’t doing a very good job of keeping the interior warm. But the Aris was alive—as immortals were wont to do—and he was looking at Adam, a thin grin on his ashen face.

Adam Cain; the odds were high that it would be you leading the assault, said the alien through Adam’s ATD. Although his outer body was freezing, his mind was alive and well.

Adam moved in a little closer, controlling the jets with one hand while reaching out with the other. He hit the outer skin of the bubble with a little more force than expected. The material deformed, and then recoiled, sending the bubble racing away. Adam moved after it, but as before, he had too much velocity. He hit the balloon a second time, this time sending it away even faster.

I find this to be quite humorous. You appear ill-prepared for the task. However, you better hurry before my support vessels arrive.

Shut up! Adam barked in his mind. You’re mine now. I’m not letting you get away this time.

If I recall correctly—and I do—it was I who let you escape at our last meeting. I regret that now. I was too absorbed in my miraculous transformation and the time. But now…immortality! It is quite stimulating. But then, you would know nothing of that.

Adam caught up to the bubble a third time, managing to slide in beside it. Kracion continued to watch him, his eyes moving but now with the sinister-looking smirk frozen on his face. Adam reached out with his space-suited hand again. He reached for the surface, but there was nothing to grasp. The ball in space kept slipping away.

Adam changed tactics. Checking his monitor for the direction to his waiting starship, Adam slipped around to the opposite side and slammed into the plastic sphere with considerable force. The ball shot off again, but this time heading for Adam’s ship. It would take a long time to close the gap, but at least it was pointed in the right direction. Monty—in the starship—could meet them along the way.

Riyad and Tidus showed up about the same time. Riyad began to laugh, but not Titus; Juireans never laugh.

“I hate to say this, but this won’t work,’ said Riyad. “I heard the call from Panur. The Klin ships will be here long before we get Kracion to the ship.”

“I heard that,” said a voice over the comm.

“Monty, where are you?”

“I’m aboard the ship. I have your location. I’ll come to you.”

“Be careful. Once you fire up, the Klin will see you.”

“Understood. On my way. ETA four minutes.”

Just then, a bleeping sounded in Adam’s ear. It was an incoming proximity alarm.

“It’s the Klin ships,” Adam stated.

“No, it’s something else,” Riyad corrected. “It’s a lot smaller than a ship. And it’s coming from the direction of the flagship.”

“A survivor?”

“Could be, and they’re jetting this way at incredible speed.”

A dark object shot by them, barely reflecting the light of the Ziron star. Adam watched on his HUD as it spun around and fired an intense blast of ignited gas, slowing, then coming to a relative rest about a thousand meters from the bubble and the Human.

“It’s in a battle suit,” Tidus reported. “That will mean weapons.”

“He won’t shoot,” said Riyad. “He could hit Kracion.”

“The bastard’s immortal, you realize?” said Adam. “It wouldn’t hurt him, but it could definitely screw up our day.”

Almost on cue, two bright flashes lit up space in the direction of the object.

“Evasive actions!” Adam cried out. Riyad and Titus hadn’t waited for the command. They had their jets burning, flaring away in opposite directions. Adam did the same. But to his consternation, the armored attacker shot out, following Adam and not the others.

Adam Cain, you are about to be introduced to my latest weapon, Kracion said in his mind. I am debating whether Tor should kill or capture you. I would sincerely enjoy a face-to-face meeting with you again.

Go for it, asshole!

Adam’s bombast was misplaced. Kracion’s bubble was left far behind as Adam sped away. He only had reactive gas jets; this Tor bastard had rockets. It was no contest.

Adam spiraled his course. If he couldn’t outrun the armored alien, he could at least delay the inevitable. But it wouldn’t be much. Tor shot ahead, spinning and blocking his path. Adam countered but was too slow. Something hit him on his right side. The two objects rebounded from one another, giving Adam time to check his monitors. His suit was intact, but one of his gas nozzles was bent, altering the direction of the jet. He began to spin wildly, forcing him to shut down both jets. He was still spinning, but not adding to the velocity. His head pressed against the side of the helmet, his eyesight blurred by the incredible g-forces. He could barely decipher the HUD. He was out of control and with no way to get his bearings.

Then something clamped on to him, stopping the spin. He sucked in a couple of quick breaths to help regain his equilibrium. He looked around, coming faceplate-to-faceplate with the creature encased in the battle armor. Through the dim light of the suit’s own HUD, Adam could see the horrific face. It was glistening black, with elongated narrow eyes pitted with dark, unblinking orbs. The nose was wide and prominent, and the mouth equally wide, thin-lipped and exposing double rows of long, sharp teeth. Double sets of sharp tusks made of dirty ivory wrapped partially around the sides of the head, pointing menacingly out at anything that dare approach the beast from the front. The creature was a predator of extraordinary ability, and he was under Kracion’s command.

In the openness of space, the Mad Aris was still within the range of Adam’s ATD, wherever the lifeboat bubble was at the time. Adam had lost track of it what seemed like hours ago. In reality, it had only been a few minutes.

I can link with the mind of my superior Guard through a mental implant, much as you can with some of your friends, said Kracion through the ATD. And I can see what he sees. With a command, he could crush you. However, I will not allow him to do that. If you are to die at anyone’s hand, it will be mine directly.

The armored creature moved, using powerful, mechanically-enhanced hands to crush both of Adam’s helium jets, making them inoperative. Adam almost told Kracion that was unnecessary; he was just about out of gas as it was. Then Tor shoved him away, off in a direction toward an unseen destination. He followed at a distance, using tiny bursts of maneuvering gas from the battle armor.

“Adam, what’s going on?” Riyad’s voice called out through his helmet comm.

“Kracion’s new henchman has me under his control. Don’t worry about me. Rendezvous with Monty and get the hell out of here—”

“Did someone mention my name?”

In the blink of an eye, a dark object sped by. Adam was turned toward Kracion’s guard at the time and saw the dark-armored figure slam against the sloped forward section of the team’s insertion vessel and then careen off into space. Jets fired, and the ship spun around, returning to where Adam was drifting helplessly in space.

“That was some fancy piloting there, Master Chief Pitts,” Adam commented. “But you know, you almost hit me, too.”

“Not a chance, Mr. Cain. I was barely creeping along, at starship speed. Riyad, Tidus, lock onto my position. Adam’s going to need a little help getting aboard. His jets are toast.”

“What about Kracion?” came Riyad’s reply in the helmet comm.

“I’ve lost contact with his signal,” Monty reported. “It will take time to reacquire, and there’s a squadron of Klin about five minutes out. The mission’s a bust. Let’s get out of here and live to fight another day.”

“I concur,” said Titus.

“I’m on my way. I have you on my screen,” said Riyad, disappointment obvious in his voice.

“We came close,” said Adam. He was equally disappointed but glad to be free of Kracion’s secret weapon. Tor—whatever he was—was something new in the Mad Aris’s arsenal. He would be curious what Panur thought of this new development.

Three minutes later, Riyad, Tidus and Adam were in the rear of the assault vessel, with Monty piloting it away from the approaching Klin warships. One of the vessels had stopped to recover Kracion. Another two were tracking on their tail. The tiny Juirean spacecraft had an augmented gravity-drive, designed for speed if necessary. It was necessary; the three-minute head start was enough to keep them ahead of their pursuers. Monty steered in the direction of the massive allied fleet. Fifteen minutes later, the pair of Klin ships chasing them broke off and rejoined their own greatly diminished force.

8

The Klin ship tasked with rescuing their god-leader matched the speed of the plastic ball and opened its gaping rear hangar bay for the recovery. Internal gravity was off, and when the ship slowly decreased speed, the ball moved inside the bay, hitting the overhead and ricocheting against various bulkheads before the doors closed and gravity slowly restored. The ball fell to the deck, bouncing several times before eventually coming to a rest. Atmosphere filled the bay, and the automatic opener on the lifeboat activated. Kracion fell on his back, still partially frozen. It took another minute for him to thaw enough so he could stand.

Several Klin rushed into the bay, providing him with a thick blanket for warmth. What they didn’t realize was he didn’t feel the cold. All it was to him was an annoyance that hindered his movements.

“Where is Tor?” he demanded the attending Klin.

“My Lord?”

“The battlesuit figure. Where is it?”

“We are tracking the battlesuit. It is drifting nearby,” reported a supervisor.

“Send a recovery vessel.”

“But my Lord, the occupant was struck by a moving starship. Surely he is dead—”

“Do as I say!”

Kracion moved to a bulkhead comm station and slammed the controls.

“Where is the enemy vessel?” he yelled in the device.

“Which one, my Lord?” said a voice on the ship’s bridge.

Kracion’s eyes flared. “The one carrying the terrorists who blew up the flagship, you imbecile!”

“There was only one vessel in the recovery zone. It has evaded our ships and rejoined the enemy fleet.”

Kracion glared at the animated lights on the comm board. He drew back and slammed his fist into the panel. To his surprise, the metal shattered and sparks flew out. He felt no pain and the broken flesh of this hand reformed instantly. Momentarily distracted, he realized what just happened. He could call forth added strength and power, of which any adverse consequences his immortal body could instantly repair. His resting body could only muster a finite amount of natural strength, something every alien around him could see in his almost-frail appearance. However, with his regenerative abilities came added physical powers of which he had not been aware. He analyzed the possibilities. He no longer had to be a slave to the naturally weak nature of his species.

He grinned, even in the face of recent events. He had discovered a whole other side of his immortality, even while realizing a disturbing fact. And that fact hit him like an asteroid slamming into a planet. As long as he remained in space, he was vulnerable. Panur had never intended on defeating him using superior technology. The mutant would let the cold of space do the task for him.

The grin disappeared from Kracion’s face. He had underestimated Panur. He had been looking forward when he should have been looking to the sides. Panur was indeed a worthy opponent, one who had nearly defeated him in what was only their first real contest.

Kracion was affected by the event. He looked around at the gawking faces of the Klin nearby. His thoughts had only taken a breath of time compared to the inferior aliens. They had not noticed any of Kracion’s revelations or doubts. He must keep it that way.

With the comm station destroyed, he relayed his instructions to the Klin supervisor in the landing bay. “Send a message to the bridge. Assemble the fleet. Set a course for the nearest refugee world. Prepare for an attack immediately upon arrival.”

“And what of the enemy fleet, my Lord?”

“They may follow, but they will not engage. Our weapons and defenses are still superior. This attack was but a feint. They have nothing else to send against us. Relay my commands. Let me know when Tor is recovered. I wish to know his status immediately.”

* * *

“They’re breaking off, rejoining what’s left of their fleet,” Monty reported a few minutes later from the bridge of the Juirean vessel. “Looks like Kracion lost about half his ships, but without any more of the static bombs to knock out his weapons, Panur isn’t anxious to sacrifice more of the fleet in a losing effort.”

Adam studied the screen. He was livid, disappointed and frustrated that he had been a meter from Kracion yet unable to close the deal. Although the Mad Aris had his nose bloodied, the battle would do little to stymie his campaign. Another three hundred Klin ships were racing from the Juddle Nebula to link up with him, bringing with them fresh troops and undoubtedly a resupply of fuel mods. The horrific destruction would continue unabated. It may even increase as Kracion vented his anger on the galaxy.

At least the planet Ziron had been spared, for the moment. But without defenders equipped with the latest weapons and defensive technology, Kracion’s forces could return later to finish the job. That had been his modus operandi recently. Adam wondered if they’d accomplished anything with the attack?

* * *

Kracion regrouped with his surviving thirty-eight Klin vessels, and then the fleet shot off for a new destination, with the fast-approaching Klin reinforcements changing course to intercept. He was in desperate need of fuel pods, for both weapons as well as for their primary purpose. He wasn’t angry or frustrated, not anymore. Panur’s main attack was expected, and now Kracion had a better idea of the mutant’s capabilities, including his penchant for the unexpected. He knew the capacities of the allied fleet, and what was possible with the innovations. Without extended time and facilities to make major changes, Panur—like him—was limited to what was available within a moving fleet. Kracion began to think of the mutant’s next technological leap, and how to counter it.

But it was the unexpected phase of Panur’s attack that occupied the bulk of his thinking.

He remained aboard the recovering starship; the surviving Klin vessels were all of the same class without anything larger he could designate as a flagship. That would change when he met up with the larger fleet. At the moment, he was in a cargo bay, tinkering with the power grid, enhancing the output and modifying the diffusion screens. He did this with only a portion of his mind, leaving the rest to ponder the larger picture.

His twelve service orbs had survived the explosion of the flagship and then teleported into the recovery vessel. They were either hovering nearby or resting on work counters, silent, awaiting his orders. Once he had a working prototype for a new weapons system or defensive shield, he would give the instructions to the orbs for dissemination throughout the fleet, as well as to those vessels on the way. Although the instructions were exhaustive and detailed, the process was slow, thanks to the lack of skill on the part of the Klin technicians.

His magnificent Guard, Tor, had survived the collision with the enemy ship, fortunate to have bounced off the angled hull rather than take a direct hit. He was beaten up but recovering on another Klin warship. The germ of an idea was forming in Kracion’s mind, and the hulking Elnon would play a crucial part.

Despite the apparent failure of Adam Cain and the mutant Panur, Kracion knew they came close to succeeding. The main attack had been a ruse to maneuver the flagship into position for Kracion’s capture. He had been out-maneuvered, and if not for the unexpected nature of his safety vest, Panur would have succeeded, with Kracion then cast to a fiery prison in the middle of a star or encapsulated in a frozen container. He couldn’t die, but Panur could lock him away for thousands, millions, if not billions of years.

Kracion contemplated his fate if that were to happen. He would remain conscious, aware of the passage of time. The result would be…torturous. It would be unlike a hibernation pod where all mental activity ceased, with incredible segments of time lost to sleep. He would watch as the years passed, with nothing to do, nothing to save him.

The mutant nearly succeeded because Kracion was focused ahead and not on the larger picture. He’d been so caught up in the contest of technology that he failed to see Panur’s ultimate game plan. Overcoming the technology of the opponents wasn’t the endgame; it was the negation of the opponents, both him and the mutants, Panur and Lila Bol. Panur saw this; Kracion had not. And as long as the mutants survived in a free state, they would be a threat to him. They were worthy adversaries, not to be underestimated. He’d made that mistake once. He could not allow it to happen a second time.

And it was his vulnerability in space that was his weakness. No matter the power of his weapons, he could not overcome the absolute cold of space.

So two things had to happen.

First, he would speed up his plan for galactic domination. The longer it took, the more time Panur and Lila would have to devise ways of containing him. His terror plan would be sped up, and he was currently underway to put the first part of his plan in motion. Then once the galaxy was firmly on his side, the mutants would be limited in what they could do. Their efforts would move from grandiose plans involving fleets and weapons to more focused efforts. In a way, this would make them even more of a danger, less visible, stealthier in their efforts.

On the other side, Kracion would have to work more diligently to cancel out the mutants. They, too, were immortal, so what measures would work on him would also work on them. They had to be captured and contained, just as they were attempting to do with him. There was a way, yet it would involve planning, elaborate planning. And the first step was to take away their support and protection from the galaxy. Kracion could do that and in a very short time.

And the second item: Kracion must protect himself against another sneak attack on his body. He had to be safe from the effects of nature, which Panur had nearly used to his supreme advantage.

That, too, Kracion could overcome. He called up a map of the galaxy into his fertile mind, identifying a location. Yes, it would do nicely, and address a series of issues he was having.

He smiled, alone in the cargo bay, with only his obedient orbs as witness. A plan was forming, one which would solve his problems and guarantee his survival as not only an immortal but as the god of the Milky Way galaxy.

He activated a command link with the bridge. A few simple instructions and he set his plan in motion. Let us see how the mutants—and their tool, Adam Cain—react to this.

9

The canvas of the tent fluttered in the harsh winter wind of southern Anador, causing Sherri Valentine to look up from the datapad she held in her hand, distracted as a shiver raced down her spine. She snuggled in the fur-lined coat, wishing someone would secure the door. The cold was bitter and penetrating, sapping some of her ability to think.

The area outside the tent was desolate, an arid plain of sagebrush and dry riverbeds. A tent-city numbering several thousand of the dirty-white habitats filled the area, with smoke filtering through the air from countless fires raging for warmth and cooking. The foul odor of bodily waste could be detected from kilometers away; there were no true facilities for sanitation, and water was being trucked in from a salty lake twenty klicks away.

That was one of Sherri’s major concerns; how to get water to the nearly two hundred thousand Bakkan refugees huddled in the tent-city stretching across the valley. The native Anadoreans were resisting calls to upgrade the facilities and food stock. The Bakkan refugees weren’t welcome here, and the Anadoreans weren’t shy in letting them know it.

The door flap to the tent suddenly flew open, and Copernicus Smith entered, accompanied by a Marine major, a tall, good-looking corporal and a tiny, blonde female dressed in a mashed-up military uniform that seemed to swallow her tiny figure. Although the girl appeared out of place with the Marines, Sherri noticed she cradled the black M-101 assault rifle with confidence. Being as young as she was, she looked more comfortable than Sherri had at that age in a combat situation. She was trained, unlike Sherri whose tenure as a veterinary school student hardly prepared her for twenty years of fighting aliens across the known universe.

To Sherri’s chagrin, the new arrivals appeared covered in blood.

“Are you all right?” Sherri asked Copernicus.

“Yeah, it’s not our blood.”

“Who’s is it?”

Coop cocked a thumb toward the tent’s exit. “Some of the protesters along the south fence got a little belligerent. Me and Major Foster’s Marines had to bust a few heads to get them back in line. But I’m telling you, the situation is only going to get worse as more refugees arrive from Bakkan.”

Sherri looked to the yellow-skinned alien in the room with them. He was one of the Bakkan ship’s captains tasked with shuttling as many of his race as they could off the doomed world and to safe ground. Two hundred thousand people out of four billion barely scratched the surface, but it was better than nothing. Even so, she scowled, knowing that those who had escaped the planet at this point were the richest and most politically-connected. The next ten runs with the fourteen evacuation ships would only bring more of the privileged to their desolate sanctuary. The destiny of everyone else was already decided.

A huge Anadorean galloped into the tent. That’s how Sherri could best describe it. The natives had four legs, along with a set of normal looking arms on a tall torso. They looked like the centaurs of ancient legend, but with faces resembling goats—rather than men—beard and all. Although they stood nearly eight feet tall, Sherri didn’t find them intimidating. She was long past feeling that way toward any alien.

“I must protest vehemently!” Senator Kalif Nelov shouted. His title wasn’t exactly that of senator, but that was how the translator bug referred to it. “Your people attacked peaceful demonstrators simply expressing their displeasure with the current situation.”

“They jumped the fence and began attacking the Bakkan with clubs,” Copernicus corrected. “That hardly qualifies as a peaceful demonstration.”

“I am told the invaders provoked the exchange. They got what they deserved.”

“And so did your people.”

“Two Anadoreans are dead!”

Sherri shot a stern glance at Copernicus. “We’re here only to observe and report back to Adam, not cause an interplanetary incident.”

“It was self-defense.”

The horse-like creature was continuing with his protest. “We cannot accept any more refugees. As truth, we did not authorize any of this. It was your authorities in the Expansion and the Union that drafted Anador into your vain effort.”

“Your planet is safely off Kracion’s path, and it’s close enough to Bakkan to allow several refugee runs before he gets there,” Sherri said. “It’s only right that you accept the refugees. You may be Kracion’s target someday. How would you feel if no one took you in?”

“We have not the resources. Even now, all we have to offer is this land in the southern hemisphere. It is not our fault that it is sparse in resources.”

There came another disturbance at the entrance to the tent. This time it was a Bakkan, dressed in an elaborate cloak and tunic lined in blues and greens and with a golden collar around his thin neck. The yellow-skinned aliens were much smaller than the Anadoreans, even frail by comparison. But that didn’t carry over to their demeanor.

“There you are, Senator Nelov! I demand to know why you are refusing to let me and my party enter the city of Monreck?” He looked to Sherri; the two of them had talked several times over the past five days, with none of the conversations being to either’s liking. His name was Falork Something-or-Another; Sherri couldn’t pronounce it even if she remembered. “We will not reside in these cold and primitive tents. We demand accommodations at the best facilities in the city. You are currently treating us like scraags. I am the Third Counselor of Bakkan; I deserve better.”

“You will not be allowed into the city,” Nelov shouted. “I cannot allow a flood of your kind to infect our settlements. We do not have room for all of you, and therefore, none will be granted access.”

“Sherri Valentine, I demand you—”

Sherri cut off the Bakkan politician with a wave of her hand. “Counselor…I have no authority here. We’re simply observers. Any complaints will have to be taken up with Overlord Loken.”

“You are affiliated with Adam Cain. Your word carries much meaning.”

Sherri shook her head. “I can’t help. Sorry.”

“Then we will remain on the starships. At least the accommodations there are warmer and dryer.”

“That’s impossible,” Sherri said. “The ships have to return to Bakkan to pick up more of your people.”

“That is not necessary,” Falork stated. “Most of the ruling elite from Bakkan is already on Anador. Any of the others would be simply scraags. They will not be missed.”

Sherri took a step toward the flamboyantly-dressed alien. Even at five-four, she was still a good four inches taller than the Bakkan. “You cannot stay on the ships. They are scheduled to leave in two hours. Major Foster,” she said while keeping her eyes on the alien.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Any refugees remaining aboard the ships ten minutes before lift-off are to be forcibly removed. If they resist, shoot them.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Falork’s eyes grew wide. “You…you do not have the authority for such an order! Also, these are Bakkan ships. I control their use.”

“Not anymore. How do you think it will go over on Bakkan when they learn you’re refusing to rescue more of your people so that you can have a warm place to lay your head at night?”

“You are merely an observer; you said it yourself.”

“But I control a squad of Human Marines. If you want to go up against them, all you have to do is stay aboard the ships and find out what happens—”

Sherri’s comm unit chimed. It was for priority calls, linked directly to local CW relays. She looked at the ID tagline.

“It’s the Colony Ship calling.” She took the communicator and put it to her ear. “This is Sherri. Adam, what’s up?” She was silent for a moment as her face turned pale. Coop noticed.

“What happened?” he asked.

Sherri held a finger up to him. “Wait one,” she said as she listened. Thirty seconds passed before she spoke again. “Understood; we’re on our way back. This is some shit, Adam. Okay, see you in a week.” She cut the connection.

“What happened?” Coop repeated.

Sherri looked at the Anadorean native. “Kracion has linked up with his larger fleet, but then they separated into five smaller units. They’ve begun attacking the refugee planets.”

The native cocked his goat-like head. “By refugee planets, do you mean where they come from or where they go?”

“Where they’re going,” Sherri clarified. “There are nine major refugee centers; Kracion is in four of the systems at this moment, with his other ships heading to the others.”

“Including Anador?”

“Including Anador.”

The huge Minotaur reared back, swinging his front legs up in a sign of anger. Sherri stepped back, as did everyone else in the tent. “I knew something horrible would result from this. Look what you and your authority have wrought on my world. How much time do we have?”

“Adam says about six days; that’s his best guess.”

“Six days!” Nelov glared at the Bakkan.

Falork seemed overjoyed with the news. “Then we can return to Bakkan!”

“It took us twenty-one days just to move the two hundred thousand people here,” Copernicus pointed out. “We don’t have time to get all of you off Anador.”

Falork shook his head in dismissal. “I care not of that. The top government officials can return.”

“The same top government officials who were the first off the planet?” Coop growled.

“It was important that the government remain intact.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Why do you haggle over this!” Nelov shouted. “It is my world now in danger.”

Falork glared at the native. “And now you understand our plight. I hope you all die.”

“Returning to Bakkan may not save you, Falork,” Sherri snapped. “Kracion’s attacking of the refugee worlds may only be a temporary action, a warning to others not to help. After that, he could return to his original plan.”

“But…that…” The Bakkan couldn’t find the words.

Senator Nelov moved toward the exit, his bulk helping to clear a path through those in the tent.

“Where are you going?” Sherri asked.

He stopped and turned. “Kracion is targeting refugee worlds. We must convince him we did not do this of our own accord. He must understand we were forced to assist.”

“How are you going to do that?”

“We are going to kill every last Bakkan on Anador.”

He was gone a second later; his heavy gallop heard fading in the distance.

“You cannot let him do this!” Falork cried. Saliva was pouring from his mouth and tears from his eyes. “I…I must get to a ship.”

And then the Counsellor raced from the room, with the Bakkan ship captain close on his heels. Only Humans remained in the tent.

“Major, gather up your people; we’re leaving.”

“Where are we going?” asked the tiny blonde woman.

“Back to the Colony Ship.”

“Is that where Adam Cain is?”

“That’s right,” Sherri answered before she realized how out of place the question had been.

“Good.”

The girl was gone a second later, following Major Foster from the tent.

“What was that all about?” Coop asked.

Sherri pursed her lips and shook her head. “I have no idea.”

10

Adam closed the link and looked at Riyad, relief on both their faces.

“She and Coop are on their way back. They’ll be okay.”

Riyad nodded. “But this is a major escalation of the war.” The statement was directed more at Panur and Lila, rather than Adam. Despite the grave situation they faced, the mutants wore almost jubilant expressions. Riyad noticed. “What is it with you two? We failed miserably at Ziron, and now Kracion has changed strategy unexpectedly. And the two of you look…happy.”

“We are,” said Lila. More than Panur, Lila normally maintained a calm, even tone about her voice at all times. Now she appeared to be holding back her excitement.

“All right,” said Adam. “What’s up?”

Panur was sprawled out on a couch in one of the Colony Ship’s lounges. It was near the center of the huge station in a section the Humans had designated as their own, thanks to the higher gravity near the core. It kept most of the other aliens away, but not the mutants.

Panur waved his hand at a wall-mounted monitor. The panel came to life, not from any of his powers, but Lila’s. The image on the screen flashed, something Adam recognized as a rapid scrolling of data. It stabilized after a few seconds with a graphic showing this part of the galaxy with nine locations highlighted in red.

“These are the major refugee worlds in this part of the Kidis Frontier.” Panur didn’t move from the couch. He waved his hand at the screen instead. “Kracion’s larger fleet has broken into five segments, each targeting one of these worlds. Whether he destroys the first five and then moves to the other four is immaterial. By then the damage will be done.”

“No shit,” Riyad said. “No planet in the galaxy will accept refugees after that.”

“Which is his purpose,” Lila stated.

“Isn’t that just being a dick? He can destroy any world he wants, and now he’s making it so that even the survivors will have no place to go.”

“That is one of his purposes,” said Lila. “But not his only one.” She turned to Adam. “Father, you have stated that our recent encounter with Kracion was a failure. To the contrary. His current actions prove it was a success.”

“I’m going to need a little more explanation on that one, sweetie.”

“And I will provide it.” She moved near the wall with the monitor. Adam, Riyad and Panur were seated at the other side of the room. The gorgeous mutant began her lecture.

“The first battle was merely a test between the two major geniuses in play.”

“Don’t you mean three geniuses?” Adam said with a grin.

Lila shook her head. “I am not as involved as you may think, father. I am a child compared to both Panur and Kracion. Although I have the capacity for genius, it is their thousands of years of experience and learning that puts them in a different category. I am okay with this. I will do my part, which is mainly to analyze events as they unfold. I do not have the depth of experience from which to reference. I can, however, decipher Kracion’s recent activities as they relate to Panur’s overall plan.”

“He has a plan?” Adam asked sarcastically.

“Of course, and everything is proceeding according to what he has envisioned.”

“He envisioned losing nearly all our souped-up warships in the battle for Ziron?”

“The attack only ever had a slim chance of success. That was not its purpose.”

“Yeah, I know. It was to blow up the flagship and catch Kracion, which is where we really screwed the pooch.”

“You did an admirable job—better than we expected. However, at the moment, Kracion is proving just how successful the mission truly was. Let me explain. Kracion has been following a steady path of destruction for the sole purpose of luring Panur into an attack. He gave us a general location and a timetable, and Panur obliged. He did this to test Panur’s abilities, as we have done to test his. He now knows our limitations and will act accordingly. What surprised him was the attack on his flagship. That he did not see coming.”

“But he got away.”

“As was expected.”

“What?”

Panur sat up on the couch and turned toward Adam. “Your mission was never to catch Kracion. The fact that you came so close is a testament to your tenacity.”

“You sent us out on a mission knowing it was going to fail?”

Panur pursed his thin grey lips and nodded. “In a nutshell, yes.”

“Why?”

“So he would do just what he’s now doing,” Lila answered. “Kracion has a timeline for conquering the galaxy. With his attacks on the refugee worlds, it means he is speeding up that process. His strategy is to increase the level of fear in the galaxy to the point where he can begin to accept surrenders sooner, rather than later.”

Panur spoke next. “He is doing this to cut us off at the knees. He realizes now what a threat I am, especially when I have the bulk of the galaxy on my side, along with most of its resources. He wants to take that away from me by converting thousands of worlds to his side. Without support, we won’t be able to mount major operations against him and his fleet. We won’t be able to retrofit systems to answer his innovations. He will still have to confront Lila and me, but more on an individual basis. And with spies everywhere, he believes he can devise a plan to capture us, even as we work on plans ourselves. That was one of the major goals of the operation, to place fear in his heart, fear that we might succeed. He is doing now what we expect.”

“You said one of the goals,” Adam pointed out. “What were the others?”

Lila grinned. “To prove to him that he has weaknesses. The fact that Kracion was found enclosed in a safety bubble demonstrates he is already aware of his vulnerability in space. No matter his genius and power, he cannot overcome the cold of space. He carried precautions on his person to protect against that.”

“And it worked.”

“It did what it was designed to do…for the moment. But the destruction of his flagship also drove home the point that as long as he remains in space, he will be in danger. As a result, he will now seek a safer location from which to command his forces.”

“What’s safer?” Riyad asked. “According to reports, he has a new flagship, some big muther the Klin brought over from the Newfound.”

“But it is still a ship in space.”

“He’s going to move to a planet,” Adam said, catching on. He shrugged. “Great, there’s only like ten billion of them.”

“He doesn’t need ten billion,” Panur corrected. “Just one.”

“No shit,” Adam snapped. “I know that but which one?”

“It must give him a safe refuge, be centrally located and possibly satisfy more than one purpose.” The screen changed and highlighted a solitary star system. “That is why I’m sending you and your team on a secret mission to the planet Zinnol.”

“Zinnol?” Adam asked. “Why does that name sound familiar?”

“I know why,” Riyad said sourly. “That’s the fuel mod refueling planet where we tried to rescue you from the Juireans, only to end up prisoners of the Klin—our Klin—not these pussified Newfound Klin. Zinnol’s a real shithole. Why there, Panur?”

“Kracion needs a steady supply of power modules for both his fleet and his nuclear weapons. He doesn’t have reactor ships in his force, so he’s been relying on planetary facilities in the Newfound Galaxy. There are three other planets in the Milky Way that produce power mods. Two are near Juir, in the Alliance Cluster, and the other is out of position. Zinnol makes the most sense.”

“And you want us to go there on the off chance you’re right?” Adam asked.

“I am right. I’m always right.”

“So we’ll be on a planet he’s about to attack? That sounds like fun.”

“He won’t attack; he needs their facilities. Zinnol will be the first planet from which he accepts surrender. It will start the snowball effect. Once that happens, his conquest of the galaxy will be a foregone conclusion.”

“And what are we supposed to do when he gets there?”

“That’s simple; you capture him and return him to me.”

“I was afraid you were going to say that.”

“And how will we do that?” Riyad asked. “If our mission is to steal away the Klin’s god-leader, they’re not going to like that. And he’ll have a fleet with him.”

Panur smiled. Adam always got nervous when Panur smiled.

“Lila and I have been working on ways to help guarantee the success of the mission.”

“Unlike the last one, you do expect this one to work?” Adam asked, unable to hide his sarcasm.

“Yes, father,” Lila said. “Do you recall the ship Panur has in the service hangar bay?”

“That sleek-looking thing Panur has been tinkering with for the past month?” Riyad asked.

“Yes. That ship has been designed specifically for this mission. It has stealth capabilities, is extremely fast and equipped with some of Panur’s latest weapons and defenses.”

“Wait a minute,” Adam said, narrowing his eyes. “You’ve been working on that since before we even knew about the Ziron mission, and definitely before the Zinnol op. You’ve had this planned for that long?”

Panur grinned wider with pride. “Of course I have. I knew that eventually, Kracion would move to a planet and that a team would be dispatched to catch him. And as we said, we are giving you every advantage. You will still have to launch in secret from the Colony Ship since Kracion has spies following us. But once clear you will have one of the most advanced ships in the galaxy to help with your mission.”

Adam blew out a long breath of air. He was impressed with Panur’s long-term planning, but he was still shy of a lot of the details of the mission. “Okay, you’ve given us a way to get Kracion off the planet, but how do we catch him in the first place?”

Panur grinned. “Adam, my friend, you don’t expect me to do all the work around here, do you? I was going to leave that part of the mission up to you. Make up something; you’re good at that.”

11

Five days later the Marine transport vessel slid into a voluminous hangar bay within the Klin Colony Ship. During the journey from Anador to the fleet, Sherri received updates on Kracion’s movements. He had destroyed the four refugee worlds he’d initially targeted and was closing in on the others, including Anador. She refused to listen to the news coming from that particular world. There were so many more in danger—or that had already been ravaged—that she couldn’t focus on a single world. The whole process was numbing, the sheer scale of the catastrophe taking place in the galaxy impossible to comprehend. The Mad Aris had already killed an estimated one hundred billion intelligent creatures on twenty-eight planets. And he wasn’t letting up.

She and Coop returned to their spacious cabin aboard the CS.

Adam arrived at the suite a few minutes later, accompanied by Riyad. Sherri and Coop had been on their survey mission for the past six months. It was good to have the core of the team back together, but after the proper hugs and handshakes, it was time to get down to business.

“Sorry about the mission at Ziron,” Sherri said as she retrieved a strong intoxicant from the food processor in the bulkhead and sat down in a chair. “You were so close to ending all this.”

Adam glanced at Riyad. His Lebanese best friend flashed his trademark smile, contrasting with his smooth olive skin. “According to Panur, we were never expected to succeed,” Riyad said. “Our mutant friend had another purpose for the operation he didn’t tell us about.”

Copernicus Smith also had a drink in his hand, although his was already half-empty. “What other purpose?”

“It was meant to scare Kracion into moving his main operation to a planet, rather than a starship,” Adam explained. “Panur figures it will be easier for us to catch him on land.”

“Us? Catch him? Easier?” Sherri questioned, the frown on her forehead growing more pronounced with each word.

“We’re planning a new mission.”

“I figured that. Where to? Does Panur know where he’s setting up shop?”

“A place I’m told you know well: Zinnol.”

Sherri recoiled. “Zinnol? Why does that sound familiar?”

Riyad started to jog her memory. “It’s where we tried to rescue—”

“Oh yeah! I remember. The fueling depot,” said Sherri, interrupting.

“That’s it,” Adam confirmed.

“Panur thinks that’s where he’s going? Right now he’s still in space, screwing up our refugee plans. When is this going to take place?”

“He’s not sure, but he wants us in place before Kracion gets there.”

“I hope you’re including me and Coop in your plans?”

Adam grinned. “Of course. I’m telling you, it’s been like missing an arm without the two of you around.”

Coop downed the rest of his drink then got up for another. He was going to need a lot of liquid courage. “Has our little grey buddy told you how we’re supposed to catch Kracion, especially on a planet and surrounded by an army of Klin?”

“That he has not. He left it up to us to come up with a plan.”

Riyad laughed. “If I recall, he specifically left it up to you, my friend. The rest of us are just along for the ride.”

“Okay then, the plan is for the three of you to charge Kracion’s stronghold and take him out. After that, I’ll come in and take all the credit.”

“So, standard operating procedure?” Sherri asked.

Adam patted her leg. “It’s worked so far. Why screw up a good thing?”

12

Off the main bridge, the Klin Colony Ship had a series of rooms, each packed full of computers, consoles, firing stations and map displays. Human military would have called it a Combat Information Center, or CIC. Adam and his team were in the compartment, studying Kracion’s movements over the past week. The huge Klin warship he’d commandeered as his new flagship was still with one of the smaller fleet segments, although Panur was coming to believe he may not be aboard. The ship wasn’t playing any vital role, and during incursions into hostile star systems, it wasn’t as well protected as the mutant would expect it to be, especially after what happened to his last command vessel.

“Do you think he’s headed for Zinnol already?” Monty Pitts asked. The gruff old master chief had foregone the khaki chief’s uniform for his more traditional tank top and jeans. He would only wear the uniform he’d gotten from one of the other chiefs when it was necessary. So far, the term necessary referred to the one briefing with the Admiral and the Juirean Overlord in some obscure tech bay aboard the CS.

“I don’t think so,” said Panur. He and Lila huddled over a flat display. “All his current activity is still in the Kidis, although that is set to change.” The mutant drew a line with his finger from near Worak-nin at the entrance to the Frontier to a line of planets skirting Sector Seventeen from the Fringe, around the galactic core, and to the vicinity of Formil and Juir. “Zinnol lies along this path into the major portion of the Expansion. He may feel confident that Lila and I have not been able to retrofit too many of the fleet with the next generation of weapons and defenses, keeping his vessels with a tactical advantage. I do not believe he wants to get too far from the bulk of his forces at the moment. He still fears us, and that is good.”

Adam traced a line, this one from the Juddle Nebula to Zinnol. “He has a larger force outside the nebula, doing its part to spread panic and confusion to a large part of the galaxy. That fleet is closer to Zinnol than Kracion’s. Is there a chance he’ll send some of them over to secure the recharging center before he gets there? It will be a lot harder to put a hurt on him if he already has the planet under his control when we get there.”

“That is a possibility, but not likely,” Lila answered. “He is still attacking worlds, but more at random. The path he initially burned through the Kidis was designed to lure Panur into attacking. And with no world accepting refugees at this time, the anxiety level in the galaxy is at the boiling point. He has begun to attack disparate worlds, leaving no way for either local or galactic forces to coordinate a defense. No world can feel truly safe. He will keep this up a while longer.”

“Then what?” the Juirean Tidus Fe Nolan asked.

“Then he will move on Zinnol. They will naturally offer their surrender, and this time he will accept. That will cause a tidal wave of similar requests, and not only from worlds in danger but from everyone. Once he shows he will spare civilizations, they will all seek to join him.”

“And that’s when you say it will be over for us,” Adam stated.

“To a degree. We will still have our stealth operations carried out by smaller bands of freedom fighters.”

“So taking him out is our only option,” Sherri said. “Without him, his whole effort collapses.”

“It does in the present,” Lila said. “Yet once the myth takes hold, there will be countless cults who worship the Mad Aris. It is the way of mortal creatures, to always seek a superior being to believe in, to guide their actions. And there will be none more readily accepted than Kracion.”

“But he destroyed—is destroying—hundreds of worlds,” Monty protested. “Why would anyone worship him?”

“Because they will be spared. Also, Kracion will be real, a being the entire galaxy has seen come to life. Whereas other religions rely on myth and ancient stories, told before the time of modern communication, Kracion exists when there is ample evidence of his existence. If one is to worship a god, would it not be better to choose an entity who actually exists? Besides, who better than an Aris to lay claim as the creator of the universe?”

“But he’s a sadistic killer,” Monty continued.

“They will say he did what he did to teach the galaxy lessons in obedience. The true believers will be spared. And if he evades our efforts to stop him, he will offer eternal guidance in the form of his immortality.”

Riyad snickered. “Sorry, Lila, but that was more or less what you offered the galaxy as well, and the people forgot about you soon enough.”

“My time in a leadership position was extremely limited. And I did not ascend to it as a religious figure. Kracion will. He is only beginning. That is why we must stop him soon before the myth has a chance to take root.”

“Excuse me, Captain Cain,” said an officer at a side entrance to the CIC.

Adam turned to the voice.

“What is it?”

“There’s someone outside who insists on seeing you. She says it’s urgent.”

“What does she want?”

“She says it’s personal.”

Sherri was pretty sure who it was. “Go ahead and send her in,” she answered for Adam. She was curious to see if her assumptions were right.

Adam looked at Sherri, a quizzical look on his face. She sent him a thin smile and winked.

The slender, pretty blonde who had been with the Marines came in through the portal. A few of the overhead spotlights cast her face in deep shadows until she stepped closer.

Sherri watched Adam straighten up, staring at the woman, a frown creasing his forehead.

“Hello, daddy.”

Sherri had been expecting this. She studied Adam’s face. It was obvious he wasn’t. His mouth fell open, and he attempted to stammer a reply.

“Summer? Is that you?” said a voice from behind Adam.

No one in the room had time to react before Master Chief Monty Pitts pressed his way past Adam and approached the tiny woman.

“Oh my god, it is you—”

Monty only got within arm’s reach of the woman before she laid a powerful right cross on his chin. The big man was stunned, if not hurt.

The hit confirmed something Sherri believed about the girl. The way she positioned her body and put her weight behind her fist showed she did have training, and not only with assault weapons. She had fighting skills as well.

“That’s for running out on mom and me to follow the great Adam Cain into battle against the Kracori.”

Monty recovered a moment later and stepped toward his daughter. “I was only following orders—”

She hit him again.

“And that’s for letting us believe you were dead for all these years. You are one sick bastard.”

“It’s not what it seems.”

Summer coiled for another strike.

“Knock it off!” Adam yelled, stepping between father and daughter.

“That’s what I’m trying to do,” Summer stated for the record.

“What’s going on here, Chief?”

Monty was rubbing his swollen jaw as a trickle of blood drained from his nose. Sherri found it amusing that a slender five-foot-two-inch-tall woman had bested the six-foot-one-inch bull of a man. Monty stood out of range, looking awkward.

“As you’ve come to suspect, this is my daughter Summer, Summer Pitts.”

“It’s Rains now; mom remarried after you…died.” The girl emphasized the word died with dripping sarcasm.

“You never let them know you were still alive?” Adam asked.

“Her mom and I were on the skids at the time. It was best if I just stayed gone. There was nothing back on Earth for me.”

“Only a daughter!” Summer screeched. “I was only nine at the time. Imagine what it’s like to believe your dad was killed in action, only to find out he’d been hiding from you for all these years.”

“How did you find out he was alive?” Sherri asked.

Summer turned to the taller blonde woman, who could have easily been mistaken for her mother—or older sister, as Sherri would have preferred it.

“About eight months ago I was watching a newscast back on Earth as Adam Cain was explaining about this Kracion asshole. And much to my surprise, standing behind him was my long-lost-daddy-dear. Imagine my joy in learning he was still alive.” Again, the last sentence was a study in the meaning of sarcasm.

“How did you get here?” Adam asked.

“It’s a long story; is it really necessary to go into it now?”

Sherri watched Adam recoil from the stern rebuke. Yes, she definitely could be Sherri’s younger sister….

Adam turned to the chief. “Monty, get her out of the CIC. Deal with this. We have a mission that launches in five days. Let me know as soon as you can if you’re going or not.”

Monty moved a little closer to his daughter, but still not within striking distance. Summer swept her arm toward the exit as if saying, after you. The big master chief took a chance. He walked past the tiny woman and through the doorway. Summer followed.

Sherri still had her eyes on Adam, a wicked grin on her lips.

Adam cocked a thumb at the exit. “She’s Monty’s daughter,” he said with a sheepish grin. “I didn’t even know he had one.”

“Yeah, Monty’s daughter,” Sherri agreed. “Imagine that. The Master Chief having a daughter none of us knew about. But you were worried there for a moment.”

Adam stuck out his bottom lip and shook his head. “No, I wasn’t. Sure, for a minute I figured it had to be some kind of mistake.”

“Mistake. That’s a good word for it.”

“Hey, kids!” said Riyad. “Now that the fireworks are over, how about getting back to work. We have an immortal mutant genius to capture.” He turned to Lila and Panur. “Present company excepted, of course.”

13

Summer’s father commandeered one of the small golf cart-like transports prevalent throughout the twenty-mile-in-diameter space station. He told her his quarters were in the Human sector near the core. It was a twenty-minute drive.

He sat in the driver’s seat while Summer slipped in beside him. There was no look of satisfaction on her face, no feeling of success in her soul. She’d found her dad, and yet her feelings were conflicted. If any emotion was at the forefront, it was anger. She’d imagined this moment for months. How would she feel; how would she react? She hadn’t planned on hitting him; that just happened. But thinking about it now did bring a thin smile to her face.

Monty noticed.

“Feeling better now?” he asked.

“A little, but we still have a lot of things to work out.”

“I know. And I’m sorry, sweetie.”

“Save the father-daughter bullshit. I ain’t your sweetie, at least not anymore.”

The rest of the drive was in silence.

When they arrived at his quarters, Summer stepped inside and made a quick inspection of the two-room-plus-grooming-station suite. She nodded her approval.

“This is fancy. You must be pretty high-ranking to get a place like this.”

“This is an old Klin Colony Ship. The aliens lived here their whole lives, so they made their accommodations top-grade. And no, I’m not that high-ranking. I hooked up with Cain and his group about eight months ago.”

“Just before I saw you on T.V.”

Summer sat on a standard-looking couch. The Klin were of standard size and form, so most of their furniture was adaptable to Human use. Monty went to the food station at the other side of the living/dining room combination. The bed was in the second room.

“You want something to drink or eat?”

“I’m okay.” Summer couldn’t hold it any longer. “Why, dad? Why didn’t you let us know you were alive?”

Summer didn’t feel like small talk. It had taken her a long time to get to this point; she was desperate for answers.

Monty ordered up two mild intoxicants, even as Summer saw him hesitate giving one to his daughter. The last he’d seen her she was only nine. Now she was a grown woman. She took the drink from his outstretched hand. He sat in a chair opposite the couch.

“As I said, your mom and I were on the skids at the time,” he began. “She wanted me to get out of the Navy and stay on Earth, but I already saw there was no future in that. If we’d spent more time together, the breakup would have come sooner, and then what would I have?”

“You’d have a daughter.”

“It wasn’t you, Summer. It was your mom and me. How’s she doing, by the way?”

“Dead, if you hadn’t already guessed.”

Monty looked genuinely shocked. “I’m so sorry. What happened?”

“Nothing exotic, just a car accident. It killed her and my stepfather, Darryl Rains. He was a good man; adopted me right after mom and he married. Nothing personal, dad, but I never liked the name Pitts.”

“Summer Rains; it has a nice ring to it.”

“Yeah, real poetic. You haven’t answered the question why you pretended to be dead all these years. You should have let us know you were alive, at least so we’d have closure.”

“Believing I was dead was a form of closure, too. But honestly, I don’t have a good reason. I guess I just got burned out with the whole galactic war thing. During the battle of the Dysion Void, my ship was hit, and we crash landed on a planet called Olypon. I ended up staying there for a couple of years. When I left, I found all the Humans had returned to Earth. So I stuck around the Nebula and made a living doing odd jobs and running contraband back into the Void. I grew older and more callous. There weren’t a lot of Humans out there, and that helped me to remain anonymous and alone. That was how I wanted it. But why did you come all the way out here looking for me? If you hate me so much, why bother?”

“I don’t hate you,” Summer admitted. “I guess believing you were KIA kept me from feeling that way. I supposed I would have been more pissed off if you and mom divorced. With you dead, it did settle things.” Summer slammed the glass down on the table in front of the couch. “But then I found out you were alive! I felt betrayed, lied to.”

“So why come out here?”

Summer tried to calm her nerves. She was an emotional rollercoaster, one moment feeling halfway composed, the next seething with anger.

“After high school, I spent a couple of years in college before deciding to go into police work. I tested for SWAT and got accepted.”

Monty raised an eyebrow. “That’s impressive. So you’re still shooting?”

“Yeah, bow and rifle. I went to the resurrected Olympics three years ago and won gold in the speed archery competition.”

“Congratulations!”

“Your training helped. It also sharpened my eyes and technique for general marksmanship. I enjoyed my time with SWAT.”

“But now you’re here.”

“Mom died two years ago, and I’ve been feeling kinda lost since then. When I saw you on T.V., all I could think of was finding you. You’re the only family I have. I had a little inheritance from mom, so I quit the force and started making my way to Formil, where I thought you were. I got as far as Tel’oran before joining up with the Marine unit. They were nice and took me in. But I was getting pretty anxious until we got assigned to Sherri Valentine as her escort. I figured if I stuck around long enough she’d lead me to Adam Cain…and you.”

“And now you’ve found me. What now?”

“I don’t know. I hadn’t thought much beyond that.”

Monty seemed lost in thought for a moment, agony painting his face.

“I’m not sure what to say, sweetie. I’d love to go back to Earth with you, but I can’t, not now.”

“Because of this Kracion thing? But you’re just one guy.”

“I’m part of Cain’s team now. It’s pretty cool hanging out with him; there’s never a dull moment. We really are making a difference.”

“And what is this mission he mentioned? Will that make a difference, or just get you killed…for real this time?”

“That’s a chance we take on every mission. But we’re trying to catch Kracion—”

“You mean the super evil, billion-year-old immortal genius who’s about to conquer the galaxy? You want to capture him?”

“He’s three billion years old.”

“Whatever! It sounds like a suicide mission to me.”

“We had him in our grasp a few weeks ago. This time we’ll do it.”

“You had Kracion in your grasp?”

“As close as I am to you—although I’d gone back to get the ship at the time. Adam and Riyad were that close.”

“Adam Cain and Riyad Tarazi?”

“That’s right.”

“You know I grew up reading about them in history books in school. And Sherri Valentine as well.”

“And now you’ve met them,” said Monty, smiling. “Pretty cool, isn’t it?”

“I can hardly say I’ve met them. I’ve seen them, but we aren’t friends.”

“Well I am and being a part of the team makes me feel like I’m making a difference. Against someone like Kracion, so many of us are helpless. But I feel like I’m doing my part to save the galaxy.”

Summer snorted. “Yeah, right.”

“It’s true. And I know the mutants, too, Panur and Lila.”

Summer inhaled sharply. They had been in the CIC with Cain; she’d caught a glimpse of them earlier, even as most of her attention was focused on her lying father. They, too, were as famous as Adam Cain, although more exotic. Immortal mutant geniuses, one from another universe, the other the former leader of the entire galaxy. She pressed back on the couch, experiencing some of the wonder her father must have felt when first introduced to the team, as he called it.

“I want to join,” she blurted.

“Join what?”

“The team. I want to be part of Cain’s team.”

Monty grinned and shook his head. “It doesn’t work like that, sweetie. You don’t just join Adam’s team; you have to be invited.”

“Then get me in. You can vouch for me, as can Major Foster. I’ve worked with the Marines for four months now. And I’ve got skills, and a gold medal to prove it.”

“An archery expert is hardly in high-demand out here.”

“I’m a SWAT-trained marksman, qualified in a variety of weapons. I also know self-defense, combat tactics and a lot more. In fact, I’m sure I have more training in what counts in combat than an old master chief hull tech.”

“But I’ve got practical skills, Summer. I’ve survived twelve years in one of the most hostile alien environments imaginable, the Dysion Void.”

“So we both bring skills to the table. Just get me an interview. I want to go with you on this new mission. I…I want to make a difference, too.”

“I don’t know,” said Monty, shaking his head. “I wouldn’t feel comfortable putting you in danger.”

Summer leaned in closer to her dad. “I know what you meant about feeling helpless, impotent, against a threat like Kracion. You know he could just as easily target Earth as anywhere, and there is nothing any of us could do to stop him. None of us have much of a future as long as he’s on the rampage. If there is even a slim chance of stopping him, then I want to be a part of the effort. I know it will be dangerous, but it’s dangerous just to be alive these days. And if I’m going to go down, I want to go down fighting. And alongside my dad…that would be pretty cool, too.”

Summer saw Monty’s eyes gloss over. He was a burly hulk of a man, but in the face of his daughter’s sentimental plea, he was putty in her hands. He would do what he could to get her on the team. All she had to do now was decide whether or not this was something she really wanted to do? At the moment, she thought she did. But this was a challenge unlike any she’d ever faced. But hey, it beat sitting around twiddling her thumbs while the parade passed her by. At least this way she would be working side-by-side with her long-lost father, as well as a whole cadre of larger-than-life superheroes she’d only read about in history books and news articles.

And besides, for an old guy, Adam Cain was pretty cute.

14

After the dust-up between Monty and his daughter, Adam went to dinner and then returned to his cabin. When he got there, he found Lila and Panur waiting for him.

“I don’t like the looks of this,” he said honestly. “What’s up?”

Both mutants wore serious, solemn looks on their faces.

“We have an issue to discuss with you, one we do not wish the others to overhear,” said Lila.

“All right. Have a seat, if you want. Otherwise, just stand there and intimidate me.”

The mutants sat on the couch.

“I wish to apologize for not being forthright with you concerning the last mission I sent you on,” said Panur in a rare moment of contrition. In all the years Adam had known him, he’d never heard Panur apologize for anything. “I should have told you your chances of success up front. Although I did not truly believe you were in danger, I should have been honest with my expectations for the capture of Kracion.”

Adam sat on a second couch, facing the one with the mutants. He leaned back and crossed his legs. This conversation had a strange feel to it. “It’s cool. You were leading him somewhere else. I get that.”

“Yet we are now concerned about this new mission,” Lila said with sincerity. “It is easier to escape in a starship than it is to leave a planet occupied by the enemy. There is a strong possibility there could be casualties.”

“There always is,” Adam admitted. “But there’s a hundred percent certainty there will be a lot more deaths if something isn’t done about Kracion.”

“We agree,” said Panur, picking up the narrative. “That is why I would like to make an offer, something I believe will not only increase the chances of your mission’s success but also help avoid unnecessary casualties.”

Adam scanned the faces of the mutants. They were serious. “Okay, I’m listening.”

“I am willing to do another mind-meld with you, yet this time with the express purpose of leaving more of my brain cells in your body. That way you will have added abilities that could help if needed.”

Adam blinked several times while gawking at the mutants. He didn’t know what to say at first; this was the last thing he expected to hear.

“If I remember correctly, the last time you did this it nearly killed you. It seems your body is a zero-sum game. If you lose any of your immortal cells, you start going downhill fast. And now you say you want to do this intentionally…and leave even more of your cells in me?”

“That’s correct.”

Adam looked at his daughter. However improbable a couple the mutants made, they were still an item, something Adam found icky and unnatural, but that he’d come to accept. They were the only two of their kind—except for Kracion. It made a morbid kind of sense. But Adam also knew she cared for Panur, and he for her.

“Are you okay with this? The last time it was an accident. This time will be on purpose.”

“Of course I am against the procedure, but I am also concerned for our chances to stop Kracion. I care for you more than anything, father, and wish you the most chance at mission success. I also care for Panur and understand the danger this could cause him. However, in times like these drastic measures are necessary. I have weighed the benefits and the risks and have decided that this is the best course of action.”

“So I’ll have a better chance of surviving should something go wrong?”

Panur smiled. “It is a little more complicated than that, my friend. The challenge I am having with regards to Kracion is devising plans which catch him off guard. It is obvious from our last encounter with the Aris that he predicted ninety-percent of the mission, up to and including the destruction of his flagship. Why else would he have been wearing a rescue bubble? It was the size, heat and electronics within the sphere that allowed you and the others to get so close to capturing him. The chances of him being ejected from the flagship were low and even lower for you finding the signal that would lead you to a nearly-frozen body. We were lucky, and so was Kracion.

“And now, even if he can’t predict what form an assault on his planetside base will take, he will be anticipating such an action. So we must come up with something he won’t be expecting. And that is you.”

Adam shook his head. “I led the last mission; of course he’ll expect me to lead this one as well.”

“That’s true. However, if you agree to the mind-meld, your enhanced abilities might allow you to save portions of your team, and in the case of unknown events, to come up with mission modifications in real time. And in the case of your capture, having these extra abilities—extra for a Human—could come as a surprise to Kracion, giving you an advantage. All these options are designed to help you survive the mission and increase its chance of success.”

“I’m all for that,” Adam said. “But are you sure about this? This could really screw you up.”

The wicked grin returned to Panur’s gray face. “I will expect my brains cells back when you’re done with them.”

“What if I’m captured…or killed? You could be shit-out-of-luck.”

“Just make sure that doesn’t happen.”

Adam sat in silence for a moment longer. Finally, he said: “What kind of special abilities do you think I’ll get?”

Panur shook his head. “I have no idea. Honestly, I don’t realize what I can do most of the time until I do it. And since you’ll have more of my brain cells in you than before, it will be a learning process for both of us.”

“The last time it took a while for the abilities to show up. The mission launches in five days.”

“The first time your body was untrained for the integration. Since then, your cells have learned, hence your slight increase in strength, reaction time, and dare I say, intelligence.”

Adam smirked at the mutant genius.

Panur continued: “With more of my cells in you, I imagine a much quicker acclimation period, after which you will begin to discover what you can do. It should be quite an exciting time.”

“I’m worried about you. If anything did happen to me, and you couldn’t get your brain cells back, you’ll lose a lot of your genius, genius we frankly need at this time.”

“Believe me, Adam, if there were another way, I’d take it. But I can’t very well go on the mission myself. At first sight of me, Kracion would heighten his security to levels far beyond what he would for a group of inferior Humans and aliens he doesn’t feel are a threat to him. This way you will be my surrogate on the ground. I’m willing to take the risk if you are.”

“It’s not a risk to me; I wasn’t harmed the last time we did this.” Adam looked around the room. “So…the last time we just placed a couple of chairs back-to-back—”

“No, that is not how it will be done,” Lila said forcefully. “You and Panur were experimenting with the mind-meld at the time. There was no study involved, no records made. I was heartbroken to see Panur disintegrate before my eyes, once the greatest mind of all time reduced to…to—”

“To being normal?” Adam offered with a grin.

“Yes, normal. It was a tragic loss. I will not allow that to happen again. I will monitor every stage of the transformation and learn from it. Then, when the time comes for the reconstitution, I will be in a better position to manage it.”

“I’m fine with that,” said Adam.

“So am I,” Panur added.

“So when do we do this?” Adam asked. “It should be soon if you want to give me a little time to get my bearings before we launch the mission. And I’ll have to tell the others—”

“No, don’t do that,” Panur said sharply.

“Why not?”

“If any of them get captured, Kracion may be able to pull data from their minds and learn of your enhancements. These abilities will only be of benefit if Kracion doesn’t know of them. That means your team remains in the dark.”

“That’s fine until I start leaping tall buildings in a single bound.”

Panur didn’t see the humor in the line. “Just make sure there are no other options when you do.”

“Roger that. So…let’s do this thing.”

* * *

Two hours later, Adam and the mutants met in a deserted section of the huge space station where Lila had set up a makeshift operating suite. Although no blood would be spilled—hopefully—she still made the room sterile and with an assortment of standard medical equipment. The key to her study would be the electroencephalogram monitors which would be hooked to her patients. Since brains cells would be transferred, she was curious to observe the progress on the dual screens.

Adam noticed a mirror on the ceiling.

“I wish to observe the procedure,” said Panur, following Adam’s gaze.

“Then I will, too.”

Panur smirked. “Unfortunately, once I take control of your brain, you will notice nothing. I will also control your movements and pain centers.”

“So I’ll become a mini-Panur, a zombie at your beck and call?”

“Precisely.”

“That was meant to be a joke.”

“I know, but an accurate joke.”

“Lay down on your tables,” Lila ordered.

“Do you want me to take off my shirt?”

“Why? It is your head that will be affected.”

“I just thought…”

“Please stop doing that. From now on, I will do the thinking for both of you.”

Adam had never seen Lila like this before. It was obvious she was concerned for their welfare.

Panur and Adam lay down on the padded operating tables, head-to-head, their scalps touching. Lila quickly applied the scan tabs to their temples and foreheads, along with a blood pressure cuff on Adam’s left arm. Adam was curious. He turned his head so he could see the two brain scan monitors. His was a series of lines, like that on a seismograph. Panur’s was nearly flatlined.

“I thought Panur’s brain activity would be off the charts.”

Lila glanced at the monitors. “It is. His brain operates by a different set of conditions. The monitors are not calibrated properly to record it. I will work on that.”

Lila began to fasten straps across Adam’s chest.

“What are these for?”

“So you will not move.”

“I will have control of his movements—” Panur said.

“Shut up!” Lila barked. “I am in control of this procedure. Once your flesh is linked, I do not wish for any involuntary spasms which might break the connections and damage either of you.”

“That’s not likely to happen.”

“You heard me. I will take the precautions I feel necessary. You do your part, and I will do mine.”

“I will do mine, too,” Adam said, feeling left out of the conversation.

“Be quiet,” Lila scolded. “You have very little to do with this process. Please lie still. We are about to begin.”

Adam looked up at the mirror above him, catching Panur’s eye. Both males shrugged—slightly—as much as they dared.

“You may not want to watch this,” Panur told him. “It might freak you out.”

In spite of the warning, Adam kept his eyes open. He was curious, and a little apprehensive. Although the pair had done this before—in fact twice before—just the idea of his body merging with another on a cellular level was unnerving. It became more so when he noticed Panur’s smooth grey scalp begin to deform.

It was like a viscous blob of skin dancing to a slow, hypnotic rhythm. Then it stretched out and began to contact Adam’s short cropped blond hair. He felt a tingling sensation moments before the gray of Panur’s fluid flesh enveloped the upper portion of his head. Then the feeling disappeared. He lay mesmerized as more of Panur’s gooey material merged with his. It didn’t extend below the top of Adam’s ears, although there was a definite flow. The river of true-life grey matter was being absorbed into Adam’s skull. Then everything went black.

* * *

Adam awoke still on the bed. He focused on the mirror on the ceiling, noticing that he and Panur were still connected. What had gone wrong? Wasn’t Panur supposed to control his brain function? Should he be conscious at this point?

“Is it over?” he asked the room.

Lila slipped up beside him.

“You are aware?”

“It would seem so. Is that right; did something go wrong?”

Panur’s eyes remained closed.

Lila checked her instruments. “He appears to be okay; however, we must remember it is his body that is giving away capacity, and yours to receive it. Perhaps your enhancements have bypassed some of Panur’s control over your systems. Remain still.”

“How much longer?”

“I do not know. Panur is controlling the transfer. He is unconscious because of the concentration required. He wishes to provide you with a fair number of brain cells, but not too many. The procedure will be over when it is over.”

Adam tried to relax. He didn’t feel any different. In fact, he felt pretty good. With the frenetic pace he’d been working at for the past several months, it was good just to lay here and relax. But inside, he felt his euphoria could be the result of something else.

* * *

It was another ten minutes before the swirling mass of grey goo on Adam’s head appeared to change direction. Three minutes later the last of the mutant’s flesh had receded, leaving Adam just as he’d been before the start of the procedure. There was no scarring, no evidence of tiny holes in his scalp, nothing to show that another creature’s brain had been fumbling around inside his skull.

Lila checked Panur’s vitals.

“He is resting,” she reported. “His brain waves are stable. As I said, you had very little to do with the procedure. Panur did all the work.”

“Can I go now?”

Lila considered him for a moment as if debating the question. Then she moved to his bed and unfastened the straps.

“Be very cognizant of any changes you experience. The last fusion was mild compared to this one, with only stray cells left in your body. This time many more were intentionally transferred and in clusters. The effects should be more noticeable and manifest sooner, so be aware.”

Adam hopped down from the bed. He felt refreshed and balanced, no queasiness at all.

“I’m fine…but I will pay attention.” He looked at Panur. “And keep an eye on him. He’s vital to the war effort.”

“He is more than that to me.”

Lila took Panur’s small grey hand in hers. Adam felt his heart flutter. She truly cared for him, no matter how improbable that sounded. Here she was, a stunning female specimen from a race of stunning specimens. And Panur was a grey, four-and-a-half-foot-tall, near-featureless example of…of alienness. Adam accepted the truth as one of those mysteries of the heart he could never solve.

He rubbed Lila’s back. “Take care of him. Let me know when he comes to.”

Adam then left the room. Although he knew his enhanced abilities would be temporary, he was still anxious to learn what they could be.

He would find out soon enough.

15

Three days later, Panur had recovered and was showing no signs of the procedure. It was the same for Adam. This worried him since the launch of the mission was only two days away. His new superpowers were meant to help during the op, and so far, there was nothing.

He was in the launch hangar, helping load the sleek new stealth ship Panur had built for the mission. Riyad christened the ship the Merlin, because—in his opinion—it was going to take some major league magic to pull off the op.

Master Chief Pitts, Major Steve Foster and a corporal named Simmons approached him. All three men were part of the away team.

“May we have a word with you, sir?” Monty asked.

Adam surveyed the trio, wondering why Monty was being so formal.

“Sure, what’s up, Master Chief?”

“It’s about my daughter, Summer.”

“I’m glad to see the two of you have patched things up,” said Adam, smiling. He’d seen them on the mess decks being cordial, if not exhibiting normal father-daughter closeness.

“We’re working on it, sir. What I need to say is that she wants to come on the mission with us. She’s former SWAT from Earth, an excellent shot and has been working with the Marines for the past four months. Major Foster will vouch for her.”

Adam frowned. “No way, Master Chief. She’s not part of the team. It’s too late to bring her in and far too dangerous.”

“Sir, this is important. Major Foster…”

The lean, rock-hard officer stepped forward. “Sir, Ms. Rains saved our hides on Tel’oran and since then has been a vital part of my unit. She’s the best damn marksman I have and has the stamina of a bull. She would be an asset to the operation.”

Adam scanned the faces of the Marines. The baby-faced corporal nodded his agreement when Adam’s eyes fell on him. “It’s true, Captain. She’s badass…sir.”

Adam shook his head. “What is this, Monty? She’s your daughter, and you want to put her in harm’s way. Why?”

“We’re all in harm’s way, sir. She wants to do this.”

Adam took the master chief by the elbow and led him away from the others.

“What’s this really about, Monty? Are you trying to get her killed?”

“Hell no!” He was insulted by the question. “It’s that we just got back together, and she doesn’t—I don’t want to—leave on another mission with no guarantee I’ll return.”

“And if she comes along, it would be the same for her. No guarantees.”

“Sir, if you haven’t noticed, Kracion hates Humans, all Humans. You and I had something to do with that, and you know that once things settle down, he’ll blast the Earth out of existence. Any Humans left after that will be running for their lives. So you see, none of us have much of a future unless we take out Kracion. Summer wants to be a part of that, to help make a difference. And if we go down, at least we go down together, fighting. It’s how I raised her, as much as I can take credit for that.”

“I don’t know, Chief.”

“She can hold her own; she won’t be a burden.”

“I know that; you raised a pit-bull. And she can also deliver quite a wallop, as you can attest. It’s just that I don’t want to put more people at risk than necessary.”

Adam studied the blue eyes of the big man. There was no joy or excitement in them, only desperation. Monty knew that whether Summer went on the mission or not, none of them had much to look forward to in a galaxy ruled by the Mad Aris.

“Adam, with every mission you go on, you place Sherri, Riyad and Coop in dangerous situations. They’re family to you, yet still, you give the order. I understand the risk, and I understand what I’m asking. But she wants this—”

“But you don’t, not really.”

“None of us wants what’s going on. But we do what we can when we can. Let her contribute. Right now she’s feeling pretty lost and insignificant. Let her life have meaning.”

Adam let out a sigh of resignation. He placed a hand on the big man’s shoulder and squeezed. Monty bent over, grimacing in pain. Adam pulled back his hand.

“Sorry, Chief,” Adam apologized. Was this the first manifestation of his new powers? He had to be careful. “As far as your daughter is concerned, it’s your call. If she comes along, I’ll fit her into the op somehow. Besides, Sherri might like the company.”

“Thank you, Captain. I’ll give her the news.”

“Not the good news?”

“No, sir. Just the news.”

Adam went to the CIC afterward. Lila and Panur were there, and he needed to tell them about his added physical strength. He didn’t feel any stronger, but the evidence had been painted on Monty’s face.

Adam and the mutants moved to a quieter, more private section of the combat information center.

“That is good to know,” said Lila. “Any added sense of cognizance?”

“You mean do I feel smarter? Not yet.”

“And besides Chief Pitts, has anyone noticed anything different about you?”

“Not that I know of.”

“Good,” said Lila. “Now there is one last thing: Your Gift—and those of Sherri, Riyad and Copernicus.”

“Yeah, I know. They’re off-limits; Kracion can monitor them.”

“He can at the moment.” Lila looked to Panur.

The grey mutant leaned in a little closer. “I believe I have found a way of altering the devices to a narrower frequency, something that should be undetectable. With this adjustment, you should have full access, if a shorter operational range, possibly about a kilometer. As I have said before, I want to give you and your team every opportunity for success. We’re reaching a point of no return in the galaxy. It’s essentially now or never.”

“I’m okay with you working on the ATDs. How do you do it?”

Panur smiled. “It’s much simpler than melding our heads together. Just some micro-surgery. Can you get the others to a med-bay for the procedure?”

“Sure. They’ll be happy to have it done. We’ve gotten kinda used to the devices.”

“But a word of caution,” Lila spoke. “As your new abilities manifest—especially with regards to mental function—your Gift communications may become enhanced.”

“Enhanced?”

She nodded. “In theory. They may become stronger, possibly more vivid. The others would notice this. I would be judicious with your communications until it is common knowledge that you have enhanced abilities.”

“So I can use my ATD, but not so much for comms? But the others can? That’s going to be interesting to see how that plays out.”

“Just something to be aware of.”

Adam nodded, then turned his attention to the grey mutant. “How are you feeling?”

“I’ve noticed a slight drop in energy; however, added boosts from the grav generators are helping. My mind is clear and functioning.”

“Glad to hear it. What’s the status of the fleet?”

The mutants turned to a nearby screen, and it came to life. Data began streaming across it with no obvious input from either Lila or Panur.

“I have continued to make modifications to our weapons and defenses along the lines Kracion would expect. We are also launching counterstrikes against his fleet fragments, although none have been overly effective. If I didn’t do this, Kracion would believe we are planning something else, something bigger and more deceptive. It is best to keep him distracted with the game we are playing. This is the primary reason I cannot go on the mission with you. I am needed elsewhere to maintain the illusion.”

Lila pointed to a section of the screen. “A few days past we sent a rather large fleet of upgraded vessels to the Juddle Nebula in an attempt to stem the tide of Klin ships coming from the Newfound Galaxy. Already, Kracion’s forces in the area have destroyed the populations on Dolic, Vadon and Tel’oran. He is continuing to be resupplied through the breach in the Dysion Shield.”

“Any idea where Kracion is in the mix?”

“Unfortunately, no.”

Adam looked at Panur. “We’ll get to Zinnol, but if Kracion doesn’t show up in a reasonable time, we’ll pull out and come back to the CS. I don’t want you to be without your brain cells for too long.”

“I appreciate your concern, Adam, but I will be fine. We will continue the mission until there is evidence Kracion has selected another world rather than Zinnol, at which time we’ll shift operations to the new location.”

“If we can.”

“If we can,” Panur conceded. “Until then, how’s your team coming? I hear Monty’s daughter is going along for the ride.”

Adam was surprised. “How do you know that? I just agreed to it a few minutes ago.”

Panur grinned. “I know everything that goes on aboard the Colony Ship. You should know that by now.”

16

Although Kracion hadn’t accepted the surrender of any planet, he was in the process of developing a rather extensive corps of spies among the races of the galaxy. This wasn’t through any organized effort; rather, it was individuals trading information for their wellbeing in a future Kracion-led galaxy. As a result, the Colony Ship was being followed by an assortment of civilian and commercial ships. None was capable of maintaining constant vigilance, but their combined reports gave the Mad Aris a fairly good idea where the ship was and where it was headed.

With eyes on the Colony Ship, Panur couldn’t drop out of a deep gravity-well and launch the team for Zinnol without Kracion knowing of it. Any ship bolting out from the CS would be followed. And if a stealth ship dropped on the screens of the spies, that would alert Kracion to a potential new threat, and in the vicinity of Zinnol. Therefore, Panur had to come up with a way to disguise his intentions from the prying eyes of his nemesis.

He plotted a course for the Colony Ship that would take it close to Zinnol. Along the way, he executed a series of maneuvers consisting of sudden changes in course and speed designed to spot any ships following them. The spies would then run for cover to stay out of sight, returning later when the CS resumed its original course.

Adam had to grin, recalling an old movie from his teenage days on Earth. Russian submariners used the same maneuver in the movie, with the Americans calling it the Crazy Ivan.

Hey, if it works, why not? Adam thought.

Now, as the Colony Ship swept past the Zinnol star system, it dropped out of a gravity-well and executed a Crazy Ivan, dumping the stealth ship out of the launch bay and in dark status. Afterward, the CS resumed its prior course and speed.

Six hours later, the team fired up the Merlin’s gravity-well for the thirteen-hour trek to Zinnol, hopefully with Kracion none the wiser.

Panur had been working on the starship for over two months and had incorporated much of his latest weapons and defensive technology. He infused the hull with a continuous interphase pulse field, something he didn’t have time to apply to the fleet before the attack on Kracion a month earlier. He also upgraded the diffusion shields and augmented the flash cannon to mimic Kracion’s concentrated-beam weapon. Adam was curious how the Klin ships would like getting a taste of their own medicine, especially from a hundred-meter-long starship that looked more like a luxury yacht than a warship.

But the neatest aspect of the ship—in Adam’s opinion—was the flight controls. Panur had modified the pilot’s station to resemble a standard Human car, complete with a steering wheel and acceleration and brake pedals. Attitude adjustments were accomplished by pulling the wheel back or pressing it forward. The modifications were made so that even the most inexperienced members of the team—those who had never flown a starship before—could take over if needed, including the Marines and Summer. The core of Adam’s team was made up of hardened starship pilots, but even they fought for their turn in the pilot seat.

These modifications applied mainly to sub-light maneuvers; however, even gravity-well operations were kept simple. A button and a knob would activate the gravity-drive and increase well intensity.

The layout of the cockpit was also more like a fighter than the traditional bridge of a larger warship. The single pilot seat was placed forward, near the viewport and a set of monitoring screens. Behind, and offset to either side, were the co-pilot and the weapons stations. The co-pilot was also responsible for navigation, while weapons operations required more skill than that of the pilot. Panur gave the team members rudimentary instructions on how to operate the ship’s systems, although he didn’t hide his belief that none of them would remember any of it a day after the lessons ended. He was probably right. And that was why Adam assigned Copernicus and Tidus as the primary navigator and weapons officers for the mission. They were both highly-trained professionals.

There were ten people on the team: The core group of Adam, Sherri, Riyad and Copernicus; plus Monty, Tidus and Summer; along with three Marines; Major Steve Foster, Sergeant Jack Landon and Corporal Jimmy Simmons.

Their landing target was the city of Ragnor Lin, the major hub on the planet and the site of the power module manufacturing facilities. If Kracion came to the planet, it would be here. They would land at the main spaceport for the city, to be met by a native who would coordinate resources on the ground. According to Panur and Lila, the native didn’t know the true nature of the operation; no one was to know Kracion had set his sights on Zinnol. That would cause wholesale panic, not only on Zinnol but throughout the sector.

17

The Merlin met no extra scrutiny approaching the planet, Panur’s universal transponder syncing perfectly with Zinnolean Command and the appropriate records search. They were guided toward the city of Ragnor Lin and the executive landing zone, a closer-in paved section of the huge commercial spaceport near the main beltway.

Sherri and Riyad were at the viewport, looking down on the city as they dropped lower on a shallow gravity-well before switching to landing jets. Adam was there, too, along with Tidus. Adam noticed the frowns on the foreheads of his Human friends.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

Sherri shook her head. “I don’t recognize any of this. I don’t remember the spaceport being this big.”

“Or the surrounding neighborhoods being so affluent,” Riyad added. “Are you sure we’re in the right spot?” He turned to Copernicus in the pilot’s seat.

“Right on line with the beacon,” Coop said. “This is the right place.”

“When were you here last?” Tidus asked Sherri.

She let out a breath. “Let’s see; it had to be around seventeen years ago. I’m not sure.”

“That must have been before the Ladish Incident,” said Tidus. The crew already knew he had the most knowledge of Zinnol, having served on the planet briefly while still with the Juirean Authority, as well as frequent trips here during his time with Priority Acquisitions.

“What was the Ladish Incident?” Riyad asked.

“About that time there was a major accident at the old spaceport to the southwest.”

Sherri and Riyad looked at each other, their eyes wide. “Accident?” Riyad prodded.

“Yes, a starship lost power during liftoff and crashed into an underground storage facility for energy modules. There was a tremendous explosion followed by severe radiation leakage.” He pointed out the window at the wide expanse of a desert-landscape park next to the current spaceport. “The contamination was such that the old spaceport was condemned and most of the surrounding neighborhood razed and rebuilt. I was a third-degree Overlord at the time, assigned to the investigation of the incident. It came afterward that the practice of stockpiling fuel mods was revised, allowing for more broker-arranged transfers and the continual flow of mods off the planet. A new spaceport was built to the northwest and is still expanding to this day.”

Sherri opened a mental link between the four people with ATDs. That was us, she thought, when we crashed Riyad’s ship into the port to create a diversion while we went into orbit to rescue Adam.

Yes, that was the Secura that crashed. I had no idea we caused so much damage.

So the two of you changed the history of Zinnol, Coop thought. Cool.

Adam just nodded, not wanting to join in the link.

Tidus was continuing with the travelogue:

“Being one of the main fuel centers in the Expansion, Zinnol has always been prosperous, sometimes to its detriment.”

“What do you mean by that?” Adam asked.

“With so many jobs available, there is a continual influx of immigrants and temporary workers bidding for positions, keeping wages down for the masses. The larger brokerage houses and recharge outfits make most of the credits. The Juireans still own the module plants, but now they are run by natives and others on a contract basis. However, even with the large income gap within the population, Zinnol is better off than most of the worlds in this part of the Expansion.”

“Except now, I imagine,” said Sherri, looking again out the window and the rapidly approaching spaceport below.

“Even now, Sherri,” Tidus corrected. “I have been doing research. Zinnol has seen a boom in fueling recharges recently with the threat Kracion poses. Vessels from all across the galaxy are coming here to either recharge or resupply, with many of the wealthier subjects running away to the farthest reaches of the Expansion from Kracion’s activities. There is more business on Zinnol than the natives can handle. Even military brokers are coming here looking for supply. The plants are running around the clock, and everyone is making credits. Priority Acquisitions has many contracts here, for security of the facilities and transport lines, as well as for the dignitaries passing through.”

“They’re all going to be in for a rude awakening when Kracion arrives,” Copernicus said from his station. “They think they’re safe.”

“That’s if he even shows up,” Sherri said. She had been one of the loudest skeptics of the plan. Not that she doubted its success; but rather, that Kracion would a come here in the first place. To her, it was a longshot not worth their time sitting around on this rock waiting to find out.

“What the hell is that?” Adam asked, his voice full of awe. He pointed to a large grouping of buildings across a wide thoroughfare and to the east of the executive spaceport.

“That is the Fuornal Resort Complex, a symbol of Zinnol’s newfound wealth,” said Tidus, a thin grin on his face. “Quite a nice place to stay, and free to all Juireans. Even when I was with PA, I would reconstitute my prominent blue Overlord hairstyle and cape. It worked every time.”

“It’s a hotel?”

“Yes, a huge complex for the most affluent of Zinnol’s visitors,” Tidus replied. “As you know, fuel recharging can be dangerous, though serious accidents are rare. More common are random radiation leaks. The complex was built to cater to the wealthy clientele, giving them a place to stay while their ships are serviced, either on the ground or in orbit. The same practice applies to senior military and business executives. The complex is quite popular. It was completed a couple of standard years ago and is now the center of activity near the spaceport.”

“And the perfect place for Kracion to use as his new headquarters,” Adam stated unequivocally. “And it’s hard to miss. That’s where we’ll set up our operation as well. Where else would the god of the galaxy stay while on beautiful and exotic Zinnol?”

“Stand by,” Copernicus announced. “I’m cutting the internals and switching to planetary gravity. Landing jets in five seconds. We’ll be on the surface in two minutes.”

* * *

After the landing exhaust drifted away in a stiff, northeasterly wind, Adam went to the side exit hatch and opened it to the brisk air of this part of Zinnol. There was nothing exotic about the planet; Juirean standard gravity and normal atmosphere. The city of Ragnor Lin was in the northern latitudes, making it dry and cold, like that of the high desert back on Earth.

A native Zinnolean was waiting outside the blast zone, standing next to a large local transport. This would be their guide, someone Panur had found. The tall, stocky alien approached the ship when he saw Adam at the hatch.

He bowed. “I am Borlon Faru; I will be your local conduit while you are on Zinnol.

Adam bowed back, awkwardly. “I’m Bond, James Bond. Glad to meet you.” The name Adam Cain was too well-known throughout the galaxy; he hoped his face wouldn’t be as recognizable.

“I have brought a transport for your use and will be available as your guide. But I believe first you have something for me?”

Adam stepped aside, letting the alien enter the ship. On the other side of the Merlin’s internal airlock was a small room where spacesuits were stored. There was a table in the center of the compartment. Adam went to a storage locker and pulled out a metal briefcase. He set it on the table.

Borlon opened the case; inside were stacks of blue Juirean credits. Adam frowned. That seemed like a lot of money for someone who was essentially a gofer. The native hadn’t been told why they were on the planet, so as far as he knew, there was nothing nefarious about their mission. Paying him so much would cause any sane person to question that assumption. Panur was being very generous with Expansion funds. Adam smirked; Panur had given him a similar case to be used to grease whatever palms or tentacles that needed greasing.

Borlon shut the case.

“How can I be of service to you, Master Bond?”

“We would like to go to the hotel complex, maybe take a drive around the facility. And we will need a truck, in addition to the transport you’ve already provided.”

“A truck? That did not translate.”

“Something to haul cargo in.”

“Oh, a cargo hauler.”

Adam smirked. “Yeah, that’s it.”

“I can arrange that. Also, I have these for you.” He opened up his satchel and pulled out a pair of datapads. “I was told you would need these. One is for local public broadcasts; the other has access to secure government links. You should be able to monitor all official communications with this one.”

Adam took the pads. “Can we go to the hotel now? We will probably want to get rooms there.”

“When you are ready. I will bring the transport closer.” He left the ship—with his case of Juirean credits.

Adam met up with the team in the common room.

“Coop, you and Summer keep an eye on the ship. The rest of us will take the limo to the hotel.”

“Hey, I want to go, too,” Copernicus protested.

“So do I,” said Summer.

“Let Coop come with us,” Sherri said. She was frowning, looking at the cute blonde girl and her hunky boyfriend and imagining the two of them left on the ship alone, together. Adam had noticed how Coop’s eyes lingered on Summer. Sherri had obviously noticed the same thing. And Summer wasn’t beyond a little playful flirtation as she got to know the team. She already had the three Marines completely under her spell.

“I’ll stay with the ship,” Monty volunteered.

“Yeah, that would be good,” Sherri said. “That will give the two of you more time to bond.”

“We’ve done about all the bonding we’re going to do for a while,” Summer grumbled. “What’s another hour or so?”

“Follow Captain Cain’s orders,” Monty said to his daughter, smiling. “You’re new to the team, so you get all the shit duty.”

That also meant shit duty for Monty, Adam observed. However, he didn’t seem to mind in this case.

“Don’t worry,” Adam said. “I’ll get enough rooms for us so we’ll all have a chance for a little pampering in Zinnol’s finest luxury resort. The rest of us, let’s go. And keep the weapons hidden as best you can. We don’t want the natives to take too much notice of us.”

Riyad flashed his trademark white smile. “Yeah, it’s not like seven Humans hanging out with a Juirean would raise any eyebrows.”

“It’s a sign of the times, my friend,” Adam said. “Get used to it.”

* * *

The car Borlon had for them was indeed a stretch limo—of sorts. There was a single seat in the front for the driver, with three rows of seating in the back. It did lack the mood lighting, champagne glasses and sunroof; even so, it was cramped when the eight members of the team crowded into the vehicle.

At ground level, the Fuornal Resort Complex was even more impressive than from the air. It consisted of a series of five smaller structures fashioned around a taller central tower soaring forty-eight floors high. And as it was with most alien buildings, the floors were taller than standard Human levels. The tower was equivalent to a sixty-story building on Earth.

There was a wall around the complex, broken frequently by entrances, floral arrangements and water features. Tall, palm-like trees dominated the landscape, apparently most-suited for the semi-desert climate. There was underground parking, along with a very ornate front portico winding around to the grand entrance at the top of a wide set of stairs. The entire complex would have blended in well with similar resorts in Las Vegas or Monaco, everything highbrow and opulent.

Before entering the grounds themselves, Adam had Borlon circle the resort twice as he and his team surveyed the lay of the land. As expected, there were several service entrances along the back, bordered by a road lined with what appeared to be office buildings. There weren’t a lot of residences in the area.

“Can you leave the truc—cargo hauler—somewhere here in the back?” Adam asked their guide. “It may be sitting here for a while. Is there a place where it will be safe?”

“There are several paid parking pads here. I can make such arrangements. You should know, acquisition of the hauler will be beyond my standard fee, as will be the cost of the pad rental.”

Adam pursed his lips. “That’s fine. Just let me know how much. Take us to the front now. We need to check in.”

As expected, the interior of the grand lobby was breathtaking. Placards and video presentations were running on several kiosks, showing how the central tower was designed primarily for Primes, while the five surrounding shorter buildings were for more exotic lifeforms.

Adam left the rest of the team as they meandered about, checking ingress and egress, line-of-sight and security features, while he stepped to the reception counter with their guide and Tidus. The Human was invisible next to the towering Juirean, his great mane of blue hair billowing above his head before flowing halfway down his back.

“My Lord!” said the native female attendant. “How may I be of service to you?”

“I need to secure four rooms for me and my entourage.”

The clerk narrowed her dark eyes, scanning Adam and then into the lobby and the other people who had entered with the Juirean. “Are they your entourage?” she asked with undisguised disgust.

“Yes. Is there a problem?”

She grew nervous. “My Lord, our privileges only extend to Juireans. If I am not mistaken, these are Humans.” Adam frowned. The native didn’t seem too impressed with his kind.

“Do you have a problem with Humans?” asked Tidus, also sensing the trepidation.

“But my Lord, surely you must know the Ladish Incident was credited to a Human starship, and this was during the time of your war with their kind. It was ruled a deliberate act of sabotage.”

“Are we to enter into an ancient political debate at this time?” Tidus barked.

Borlon moved to center stage. “Cresna,” he said, looking at the clerk’s name tag—which was indecipherable to Adam in her native language. “I can vouch for these Humans. Times have changed considerably since the Incident. If the Overlord trusts his assistants, should not you?”

“I can allow their residence within the facility, yet I cannot extend Juirean privileges to them. I am sorry.”

“Fine…we’ll pay for our rooms,” Adam said, growing impatient with the conversation. He thought Humans had better reputations than this in the Expansion; however, he also knew how they treated him on Formil as well as a dozen other worlds outside Union space. He was lucky they’d let the Humans stay in the building.

“Then I can make the arrangements,” said Cresna. “How long will be your stay?”

“Indeterminate; yet start with five days. We will need four rooms. Place them on different floors,” Tidus commanded.

The clerk frown, but obliged.

Adam nearly gagged when she told him the cost. His three rooms alone came to over twenty thousand JCs. Fortunately, it wasn’t his money he was spending. On second thought, Adam didn’t have any money. It was his turn to frown when reality hit him. He’d been like this for a very long time, struggling to make ends meet. For someone known throughout the galaxy, that didn’t seem right, at least not to him.

Shrugging off his melancholy, Adam handed out the room keys. He spread the team out among the different floors to give them wider access to the facility. They each had tiny wireless comms, plus four of the members had ATDs, although his was still on restricted duty. They would switch up rooms, giving each member a chance to get to know the resort from various angles. Tidus took the room near the top, on the thirty-ninth floor. The Marines were given a key for the ninth floor, Riyad and Sherri checked out the room on the twenty-first and Adam went up to the thirtieth.

“Try to locate service centers, like the laundry and uniform shop,” Sherri said through her mic. “We could use staff uniforms. And try to find the back entrance.”

Adam had already laid out a tentative plan. Assuming Kracion would take the penthouse level, the idea was for Sherri, Riyad and he to make the grab, surprising the Mad Aris moments after his arrival, before he and his Klin guards could get an adequate feel for the complex. The team had portable liquid nitrogen units they would use to freeze Kracion. Once secure, they would either wheel him out the back on a large serving cart—covered of course—or bring him down through an elevator shaft. Adam would have Borlon provide rappelling rope and winches, to be placed in the shaft ahead of time. Borlon would also supply the team with wireless spy cameras. During the preparation stage, the team would place these in the rooms on the top floor to monitor Kracion and the Klin’s movements. The key to the operation would be moving Kracion’s frozen body down forty-eight floors, out the back of the resort and to the waiting truck with a larger cryo chamber inside. The unit could hold him indefinitely, or at least until they got him back to the Colony Ship and the mutants. And they would have to do all this while the building swarmed with Klin. It was a challenge, but they did have one thing going for them: the element of surprise. It was a given Kracion would be expecting something like this from Panur, but not so soon. He would believe he came to Zinnol of his own volition, when in fact Panur manipulated him into doing so. But once his location was known, he would be ready for Panur’s expected attack. By then it would be too late.

After getting Kracion in the truck, they would simply drive across the street to the spaceport and be gone in Panur’s super-secret, souped-up spaceship minutes later.

Adam grimaced as he rode the elevator up to the roof-top observation deck to get a better look at the complex from above. The entire mission hinged on Kracion coming to Zinnol and selecting the resort as his new headquarters. Those were a couple of rather large assumptions.

Yet as Panur explained, the odds were in their favor he’d pick a land-based location, and Zinnol seemed like the perfect candidate. Also, if Kracion stayed in orbit aboard his new flagship, he would be just as vulnerable as before. And if he landed a ship at the spaceport and elected to stay aboard, he could only use one of the smaller ships, much smaller than the flagship. He had to relocate to a local facility, and for someone with his sights on ruling the galaxy, his new headquarters had to be impressive. That left the Fuornal Resort Complex as one big, juicy target of opportunity.

Adam stepped out into the cold wind of Ragnor Lin feeling a little better about their chances. He was on a wide heliport with an amazing three-hundred-sixty-degree view of the surrounding area. The spaceport spread out toward the craggy, barren hills to the north. Behind him and to the east was the skyline of metropolitan Ragnor Lin. Even from this distance, Adam could make out the dominating edifice of the energy module plant. In reality, it was a series of twenty massive structures where cold fusion reactors were manufactured for every make and model of starship. These units were vastly different from the ones found in nearly every building, neighborhood and vehicle throughout the galaxy. The smaller reactors were locally manufactured on thousands of planets and created only a fraction of the energy needed to produce the incredible dynamo effects of gravity drives.

Adam looked into the dimming sky of late afternoon. Zinnol had two moons, one about half the size of Earth’s, and then a smaller one, not much larger than an asteroid. The large one was a ghostly apparition above the western plains, and he tried to imagine beyond that, to the vast galaxy beyond. Somewhere out there, Kracion and his fleet of Klin warships were bolting this way—hopefully. Panur was right. The galaxy was nearing the crossroads. Either they’d stop the Mad Aris here, or it would be virtually impossible to prevent his conquest of the galaxy. To Adam, the entire concept of galactic domination was mindboggling. And he wondered how many more civilizations would have to be destroyed along the way? The killing had gone on for far too long as it was.

Now tiny Adam Cain stood on top of the tower, suddenly hit by a sick feeling of insignificance. The fate of the galaxy could be decided within the next few days and from right here where he stood. Adam was going up against an immortal three-billion-year-old creature, one who helped create most the advanced life in the galaxy.

Adam was about to kill a god. And he wasn’t sure if he was up to the task.

18

The team was nearing the end of their second five-day period at the hotel and boredom was setting in, laced with a fair amount of anger. They were regulars at the six restaurants spaced throughout the Fuornal Resort, even though they had to endure the nasty looks and begrudging service provided. No one was stupid enough to confront the Humans physically, but the attitude was evident.

The situation was so bad that team members began to spend more time aboard the Merlin rather than at the extravagant resort. Only the bare minimum stood their posts, ready to spring into action should Kracion show up. Everything else was in place, including the spy cameras. Adam and his ATD-armed members used their devices to trip the door locks and gain access to the six huge suites on the penthouse floor. The truck with the cryo chamber was parked across the street from a service entrance, while ropes dangled in the elevator shaft—a Plan B to get Kracion out of the building if all others failed. All they needed now was for the Mad Aris to show up.

Adam, Monty, Summer and Sherri were at a table in the fifth-floor restaurant, picking at some native dish that was halfway decent. They’d suffered through enough of the menu that wasn’t. They said little, staring instead out the window and the lush floral gardens in the courtyard below.

Adam took in a breath, preparing to speak, feeling the stale silence had gone on long enough. To his relief, the datapad in his pocket chirped. He pulled out both pads and laid them on the table. He identified the one that was beeping. It was the government link. Adam had set keywords for the alerts. He linked the audio to his ATD, keeping the Zinnolean speaker silent. Sherri did the same, leaving Monty and Summer in the dark. They knew about the ATDs; they even asked if they could be fitted with them. That wasn’t going to happen. Now with bated breath, they sat waiting for Adam and Sherri to let them know what was going on.

The word Kracion had been triggered in Adam’s search key, and now Klin ships were clustered at the outer reaches of the system, having used the scatter technique to avoid allied tracking. Zinnol was a target, and the government was in full-scale panic mode.

Sherri linked with Riyad back at the ship. He’s here, she thought. Get the team moving.

Roger that, was the immediate bounce back.

Adam continued to listen as Monty and Summer left the table. They didn’t hurry, knowing they had plenty of time to get on station. Monty would be in the lobby, Summer at the truck with her trusted compound bow at her side. Although Adam couldn’t imagine a use for it, she insisted on keeping it in the cab with her. The three Marines would be spread out among the floors, ready to provide back up if the team on the top floor needed it. Adam, Riyad and Sherri would be on the penthouse level, while Tidus and Copernicus manned the Merlin.

“This won’t stay secret for long,” Adam said to Sherri after the other two had left. “When it becomes public, the hotel is going to clear out.”

“And if Kracion follows his typical routine, he’s still five or six hours out. That will give the planet plenty of time to tear itself apart.”

Heads-up, Coop, Sherri conveyed to Copernicus through her ATD. They were right at the outer limit of the restricted range of their modified ATDs. Everybody and their brother will be making for the spaceport when the news breaks. Keep the Merlin safe.

Will do. I dare anyone to make a move on the ship. It’s been a while since I killed any aliens.

That’s my line, Adam thought.

Beat you to it, buddy, Copernicus replied. Foster and Simmons are on the way. Riyad’s probably asleep in his suite, lucky dog. Someone should wake him up.

Adam grimaced at the use of his ATD for the link. He hadn’t done that since arriving on Zinnol. Fortunately, the statement was short enough that no one noticed a change in intensity, as Lila had warned him there might be. Or maybe there was no change. Great, Adam thought to himself. So much for having a bunch of superpowers to spring on Kracion.

Just then a distant siren began to wail. Adam heard it and perked up.

“That didn’t take long,” he said to Sherri.

“What didn’t?”

“The alarm to sound.”

“What alarm?”

Another siren sounded, closer this time. Sherri heard this one. Adam figured his hearing was more sensitive, thanks to Panur’s brain cells. That was cool, for what good it would do. He made a note of it anyway. Recently, he’d notice his eyesight had improved, along with his increase in strength. His abilities were adding up, but nothing he could call earth-shattering. And it was especially hard to tell if he was smarter, not without testing it somehow. But he was sure there were other features he would discover as the actual mission got underway. Unfortunately, there wasn’t a lot of time left.

The pair stayed seated, even as the employees in the restaurant moved to the windows or opened comm links with hand-held devices. It only took seconds before terrified looks replaced those of confusion. People ran for the exits in a full-on stampede.

“Captain Cain, it’s Foster.”

“Go ahead, Major,” Adam said through his wireless comm.

“Looks like the word is out. The road is jammed getting back to the hotel. It could take a while.”

“Kracion is on the outskirts of the system; you have time. Leave the car if you have to and walk over. We’ll get out in the truck.”

“And, eh, I hate to say this, but what if he’s coming here to nuke the place. We’ll need time to get away in that case.”

“I think we’re safe. The fact that Kracion’s here means Panur was right. He’s come for a reason. He won’t destroy the planet.”

“Roger that, sir. We’re on our way.”

Major Foster didn’t sound convinced.

* * *

Copernicus Smith was at the forward viewport of the Merlin, counting the aliens swarming into the spaceport. The gates had been mere suggestions, quickly bashed down by native cars and cargo haulers. Other vehicles were entering in a more orderly fashion, making beelines for the various ships in port. These early arrivals would be the owners and crews of the ships, anxious to get off the planet before Kracion got here. Soon would come the panicking masses, seeing the ships in port as their only means of survival.

Tidus came into the room carrying two of the new M-104a assault rifles. As a Juirean, he was a bolt launcher kinda guy, but recently he’d found the ballistic weapons of the Humans to have a certain primal appeal. The energy weapons were like using a knife; the M-104s were battering rams. He handed one of the rifles to Coop.

“We might as well get ahead of this thing,” he said to the Juirean. Tidus knew what he meant.

The pair went to the side hatch and opened it. Tidus stepped outside, his great mane of light blue hair swaying in the late-day breeze. His Overlord’s cloak ruffled and fluttered, giving the towering alien the look of a mystical warlord standing at the gates of his Keep.

For his part, Copernicus rolled up his sleeves, revealing bulging Human biceps. He wasn’t as tall as Tidus but standing on the lip of the entrance landing as he was, he could be seen by anyone approaching the ship. He had to chuckle. The scene had to be intimidating, like coming up to a cave and finding both a lion and a tiger guarding it. Any rational being would think twice about taking that on.

The problem—as Tidus and Coop soon found out—people on Zinnol weren’t thinking rationally. The Mad Aris was on his way, and the only option for not dying was getting off the planet. For nearly a year, the stories of ravaged worlds had become almost a daily affair. They also knew none of Kracion’s prior targets had been spared, so why would they think Zinnol would be any different?

Coop’s belief that he and Tidus presented a formidable deterrent to attack was soon dashed when a cargo hauler pulled up, and eight angry aliens climbed out. They weren’t Zinnoleans, and they were armed.

Tidus didn’t wait; he opened up with the M104a, tearing most of the would-be hijackers in half before they got within ten meters of the Merlin. The others quickly changed their minds about taking the ship and ran off into the dust, smoke and terror engulfing the spaceport, looking for softer targets.

The sound of the spitting weapon had blended with the roar of nearby starships as they lifted off, some using gravity assist rather than chem drives. Huge chunks of concrete were being ripped from the ground and carried aloft, only to rain back down on anyone and anything within a hundred-meter radius. Fortunately for Copernicus and Tidus, they were in the executive landing zone where the ships weren’t as densely packed. Farther out, the cascading debris struck ships on the ground, creating more fires and explosions. Other ships lifted off haphazardly, either not bothering with port protocols or ignoring the instructions being broadcast. Some collided with their fellow evacuees or clipped hulls, causing both ships to tumble back to the surface. Watching the carnage taking place, Coop got the impression tower personnel were long gone by now, leaving the spaceport to its own devices.

More screaming aliens ran for the ship. This time when the pair opened fire no one backed down, too consumed by their blinding fear. After this round of fire, Tidus and Coop had to reload, having spent their first magazines wasting over fifty aliens. And there were more coming. A lot more.

* * *

Adam, Riyad and Sherri had climbed to the helipad. They’d left their liquid nitrogen backpacks in the penthouse hallway, having discovered the previously occupied rooms were now vacant. Adam was quite impressed with how fast it happened. But he figured the wealthy patrons in those rooms wouldn’t worry too much about salvaging any of their personal belongings. They could always get more. It was their lives they valued most. Returning to their ships or shuttles would be their only chance of saving their hides.

The ten-lane beltway that ran between the spaceport and the resort was one solid traffic jam at this point. And it was a misnomer to call it ten lanes anymore. Vehicles were blazing trails through center divides, emergency lanes, and, for the larger trucks, over the smaller cars. Some of the occupants were abandoning their gridlocked vehicles and running away on foot. Using his enhanced eyesight, Adam was sickened to see hundreds of the aliens suddenly shift direction and run to the spaceport, having realized that their only salvation was to get off the planet.

Coop, how are you and Tidus holding up?

Can’t talk now, I’m a little busy.

Adam couldn’t hear the sounds of battle through his ATD, but he did sense the emotion of it in Coop’s thoughts.

This shouldn’t go on for too long, Adam thought. Kracion has to accept surrender pretty soon. That should give you some relief.

Glad to hear it. Let me know when that happens. Until then, leave me alone. And stop yelling at me; your signal is practically blowing my head off.

Sherri had been linked into Adam’s thought-conversation, but he could tell by her expression that she was soon in one of her own with her boyfriend.

“Coop just told me to fuck off,” she said a moment later, worried, not upset.

“He’s got his hands full.”

She nodded. “What the hell is taking that asshole so long?” she barked into the air. She was referring to Kracion, not Copernicus.

19

The most powerful being in the galaxy was slumped in the observation chair on the bridge of his Klin flagship, a leg draped over an arm and looking bored.

It was the same old thing: panicking bureaucrats screaming through the comm for mercy. Kracion already knew what he was going to do; still, he would let the beings on Zinnol suffer a while longer.

“What defensive units they had in the system have all left, and rather haphazardly at that,” said his new fleet commander, an older Klin named Loniis. “It appears they have deserted their posts in an attempt to save themselves. They will be punished once the truth is known.”

Kracion nodded absently. He was not relishing the idea of establishing a central base of operations, not here, not anywhere. He rather enjoyed visiting the various worlds and civilizations he helped create if even to watch them burn. During his last excursion into the galaxy four thousand years ago, he had concentrated primarily on the planets around Klinmon, the Klin’s ancestral home. Although at the time civilizations were evolving on other worlds across the galaxy, he chose the Klin to be the recipients of his largess and guidance. Now he was able to catch glimpses of how the integration of societies into a larger galactic perspective had helped homogenize many of the budding civilizations. He studied his emotions regarding the elimination of some of these races, quickly discarding any remorse. Many more would be destroyed, and in his opinion, the sacrifice of a few billion souls now would help spare trillions in the future, saving them for his more interesting games later on. It was a fair tradeoff.

But now he would accept the capitulation of Zinnol, creating a tidal wave of similar requests. And he couldn’t very well accept one and not the others. Otherwise, no one would trust him.

He laughed softly. Why would he care if they trusted him or not? He could do what he wanted…and do it forever. He often found himself forgetting that last part of the equation, seeing that immortality was still new to him. But what frustrated him the most about his current situation was that he had been forced to accelerate his timetable. He had fully intended on destroying several hundred worlds before accepting the loyalty of thousands more. But because of the mutant Panur and his paramour, he had only destroyed sixty-eight, through his efforts and those of his five splinter fleets. He hoped it would be enough for the rest of the galaxy to believe in the seriousness of the threat he posed. If not, then new lessons would be taught.

Kracion had to admit, his near capture at the hands the obstinate Human Adam Cain and his support team had shaken him. When he thought about it, he became angrier. He had only just achieved immortality, and already he’d come so close to it being used against him, as an eternal sentence to be carried out over billions of years. It had been one thing to awake from his hibernation pod and then return a few years later for another extended sleep. Millions of years could pass between awakenings, yet there had never been any sense of time passing. However, he could imagine the nightmare of being aware of each passing moment while condemned to either a fiery or frozen prison. How would his mind handle such an eternal existence? At that point, immortality would become the ultimate punishment.

He had to consciously purge such thoughts from his mind so he could concentrate on other things.

And one of his main priorities—besides the conquest of the galaxy—would be the elimination of the two mutants opposed to him. He would feel more secure if they traded places with him in his nightmare. That would bring him much pleasure. He did have a plan for making that happen; he always had a plan. All he had to do now was make sure each of the players did their part.

On a nearby monitor, Kracion scanned the high rez images of the landing zone. His fleet needed a steady supply of locally-produced energy modules, and the planet Zinnol would provide them. The need had increased exponentially with his campaign of destruction, and the Klin resources in the Newfound were becoming exhausted. They hadn’t been prepared for the war Kracion was waging; however, the Milky Way had a much more vibrant interstellar community, requiring a larger supply of the units. And Zinnol was a major manufacturer, with the main facility located in the city of Ragnor Lin. That would be where he would establish his new base of operations.

He pointed a slender finger toward the screen and snorted. “The spaceport appears to be under attack,” he said to First Captain Loniis. “Many of the ships trying to escape are running into each other.” Then he looked closer at the image. “What is that large structure to the east of the spaceport?” he asked the Klin officer. “Is that the module facility?”

Several Klin went to work finding the answer for their god-leader. The image magnified, becoming grainier; the fleet was still an hour out from the planet. The picture was quickly replaced by a video from the Galactic Library, its perspective sweeping among various buildings and highlighting the features of a luxurious resort. It was new and massive and set out by itself at the edge of the equally new and expansive spaceport, which was currently being ravaged by falling debris.

“It is the Fuornal Resort Complex, my Lord. It is four times larger than any such establishment in the area and quite luxurious by local comparison.”

Kracion nodded. “And that is a landing pad on top of the tower?”

“For air vehicles, my Lord, not space shuttles.”

“We shall see. Open a link with the central government, captain. It is time to give the natives the good news. Then ready a shuttle—a small one. If the hotel complex survives the falling remnants, there will soon come a time to test the integrity of the landing pad.”

20

Even from high atop the central tower of the Fuornal Resort Complex, Adam could tell the moment Kracion accepted the unconditional surrender of the Zinnolean people. Horns and sirens began to wail, but now they were accompanied by distant cheering from the stalled traffic on the beltway. The sound filtered up to Adam’s enhanced hearing even before he scanned the pair of datapads he carried. All decorum was gone from the broadcasts, with natives shouting for joy and relief. Sherri and Riyad looked at their leader, no joy on their faces.

“The bastard cut it pretty close,” Riyad said. He checked his watch. “He can’t be more than an hour out from the planet. Nothing like making them sweat.”

“And hurray for Panur,” Sherri said sourly. “He was right again. And now the real mission begins.”

She was right, of course. Until now everything had been prep. But within the next hour or so Adam and his friends would be in the grip of their most dangerous mission to date. Even the operation a month ago was child’s play compared to this one. They would come face-to-face with the most powerful being in the galaxy, on a planet swarming with his rabid allies. And they were expected to capture him.

Adam shrugged off his doubts. It was time to put on his game face. He wondered if they’d get hazardous duty pay for this?

He keyed the hidden throat mic. “All right, the mission’s a Go. Kracion is on his way. The only variable is whether or not he comes to Ragnor Lin. We’ll know that any time now. I’ll monitor the government system. It should be all over their comms once they get a bead on his LZ. But so far Panur has been right about everything, so we have to assume he’ll be right about the location as well. Everyone to your posts. Coop, Tidus, is the ship secure?”

“Except for a bunch of crazy natives wanting to hug us—they’re doing that to everyone,” Copernicus replied. “A couple of minutes ago they were trying to kill us. Now it’s one big lovefest over here.”

“Well, hang tight. Kracion’s advance scouts could be arriving soon. You can bet the spaceport is going to become packed with Klin shuttles and their smaller warships. Button up and play dead if they come by wanting to check on you.”

“Will do. And Adam, take care of my girl.”

Adam looked at Sherri and smirked. “I’m counting on her to take care of Riyad and me. It wouldn’t be the first time.”

“Understood. Coop, out.”

“Major, are your people in place?”

“Simmons is on nine, Landon on twenty-two; I’ll be on forty-four, ready to offer back up if needed. We’re ready for the show.”

“Roger that. Summer, are you in place?”

The reply came back like an insult. “Thanks for asking. But you should know, that while Coop and Tidus were fighting off aliens at the spaceport, I had my own situation going on here, trying to keep the smelly bastards from stealing the truck. I didn’t have any patience for their antics. Oh, and by the way, I’m no longer a virgin. Had to kill my first alien…two in fact.”

“I’m glad you clarified that,” Adam said. “Your dad’s probably listening.”

“If he only knew—”

“All right, enough of that,” said Monty on the comm. “I’m in position in the lobby, Captain. The place was nearly vacant until a couple of minutes ago, now a few of the workers are returning, those who didn’t go too far.”

“Okay, everyone, we don’t have full confirmation that Kracion is coming here, but we have to be ready if he does. I’ll continue to monitor the government channels. They’ll be the first to talk about it. The three of us will stay on the roof until—”

Adam began distracted by his dancing shadow on the deck of the heliport. It was nearing dusk, and although the pad had a lighting source, this was something different. He looked up, joining Sherri and Riyad in a deer-in-the-headlights moment.

“What’s going on, Captain?” asked Summer over the comm. “It looks like a ship is about to land on the tower.”

She had a better perspective from below. For Adam, Sherri and Riyad, it looked as though a fireball was racing toward them, growing in size every second.

“Everyone to the stairwell!” Adam yelled unnecessarily. He was the last of the trio to set off for the doorway.

“What the hell is he doing?” Riyad yelled as they bounded down the stairs, seeking the safety of the penthouse floor, two levels down. “The roof isn’t built for rocket landings. He could crush a number of the upper floors.”

“As if he cares,” Sherri said.

They reached the exit and bolted into the plush carpeted hallway of the forty-eighth floor. The level above was for heating and air conditioning equipment plus electrical junctions. The forward team was counting on using the air ducts for cover as the Klin guards came onto the penthouse floor. They would do a cursory inspection of the six suites, hopefully not doing more than that. And why would they? No one but Kracion knew he was going to the Resort. Who would have time to plan a major operation—except maybe the mutant Panur?

Their nitrogen tanks were stuck in an alcove in the hallway, in plain sight. When they went to the roof, no one was in any of the six palatial suites. That was about to change. They had to get them and climb into the overhead ducts—and hope the building doesn’t collapse from the landing.

They climbed into the ducts from one of the four middle suites. The ends of the building were reserved for the truly impressive rooms, easily measuring fifteen hundred square meters in size. Kracion would probably pick one of these for his residence.

Earlier, they’d placed a table at the lower end of the cathedral ceiling, where they could access one of the vent registers. As they pulled off the screen, Adam felt like Tom Cruise in a Mission Impossible movie. It was exciting, as well as a cliché. He didn’t care. Sherri went first, followed by Riyad. Adam handed the nitrogen tanks to Riyad. Next, he passed M104a’s to Sherri. She tucked them behind her. He handed her the vent screen. She held it off to one side to give him access to the duct.

Adam moved the table aside and wiped away the shoeprints.

“Dammit, Adam,” Sherri scolded. “How are you going to get up here now?”

A moment later he jumped the five meters to the vent, grasping the edge with his hands. He effortlessly moved into the duct next to her.

“Lighter gravity, remember,” he said as he slipped past.

“Not that light, dickhead. What’s up with you? You’ve been acting strange recently.”

He was already down the tunnel, leaving Sherri to reattach the vent.

They didn’t go too far, opting for a location halfway along the corridor, giving the option of reaching either of the end units in a matter of seconds. It was at that moment all other concerns took a backseat to the earthquake impacting the building.

The roar in the metal duct was deafening, overridden only by the violent shaking taking place. They could hear building material crashing onto the duct, as well as raining down on the hallway below.

“What part of helo-pad doesn’t he understand?” Riyad yelled through the din. “Summer, can you see anything from where you are?”

“It’s on the roof. It looks smaller than a normal shuttle, possibly a skiff. But shit’s being blown off the top, including the positioning cranes.”

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah. I’m getting pummeled by some debris, but the cranes fell to my left and into the roof of one of the side towers. Your friend Kracion sure is making a mess of things.”

“I’ll have a talk with him about it once he lands.”

The roar vanished, leaving in its wake a rumbling vibration echoing throughout the building. The skiff was down, and so far the tower was still standing.

“How does this affect the op?” Monty asked from the lobby. “We were expecting him to come in through the front door, giving us a chance to size up his guard strength.”

“Not much has changed,” Adam said. “He couldn’t bring a lot of people with him in the skiff. This could work to our advantage if we can grab him before the others get here.”

“Kinda reckless of him, wasn’t it?” said Corporal Simmons. “I mean coming in here with minimal security.”

“You forget he’s immortal,” said Monty on the comm. “That tends to make people like him a little cocky.”

“So you’ve met Panur?” Riyad said.

“I rest my case.”

“Okay, stow it,” Adam ordered. “Copernicus, any activity at the spaceport?”

“Nothing yet, which is really surprising.”

“They’ll be coming. How about the hotel staff, Monty? How many?”

“There were quite a few coming back until it felt like the building was coming down. Some are still around, either the brave ones or the stupid ones, like us.”

“This will work out,’ Adam said, growing excited. “We’ll take him before the others arrive.”

“Speaking of that,” Monty said. “A caravan of native limos just pulled up. Looks like the local bigwigs got a heads up—wait one.”

“What is it?”

Adam heard a snort through the comm line. “Our old friend Borlon is with them.”

“Borlon? What’s he doing here?”

“Unknown, but he’s at the elbow of the biggest of the bigwigs. He has clout. Maybe it’s just his job to be here.”

Riyad’s white eyes glowed in the dim light of the duct as he looked back at Adam. “He did give us government comm links. Now we know how he got them.”

“And being your typical politician, he wasn’t opposed to making a little money on the side,” said Sherri.

“Stay hidden, Monty,” Adam said. “He knows you.”

“Way ahead of you, Captain. They’re heading for the express elevators. Are you guys in position?”

“Tucked away safe and sound in our sardine can,” Adam reported.

Sherri leaned over closer to him. “Glad we didn’t let Borlon in on the details of our plan. Now that he has some idea why we’re here I hope he can keep his mouth shut.”

“There will be collateral damage, that’s for sure. Frankly, my dear, I don’t give a damn what happens to our native friend.”

Sherri patted his shoulder. “That’s the Adam Cain we all know and love.”

“The first group is on their way up, including Borlon,” Monty reported. “Where’s Kracion?”

That was a good question. Adam had a datapad out. It now cast a dim light on the faces of his two teammates. He switched to the readout with the hidden cameras. Just then, noise reached them from below, the sound of footsteps on the carpet and the clacking of metal weapons on body armor. Klin were talking, their bastardized version of standard Klin now fully-integrated into the universal translation database. They were sweeping the floor, checking the rooms. As expected, after a moment the bulk of the activity was located at the ends of the hallway and the master suites.

Adam had a camera on the corridor; he cringed when he saw the tiny figure of Kracion, looking almost like a Hobbit compared to the much taller Klin. He was dressed in standard pants and jacket, not looking anything like the terror of the Milky Way galaxy. Adam smirked. Hitler wasn’t that impressive-looking, either. In fact, if Kracion had a tiny mustache—

Kracion stopped directly below the spot where Adam and the others were hiding, not more than two meters away. He was looking for something.

The trio of Humans held their breaths. Could he hear their breathing, or worse, sense their ATDs? After all, it was only a theory that Panur had made the brain-interface devices invisible to the Mad Aris.

The nitrogen tanks were lying loose on the base of the duct. Adam and Riyad reached out slowly and took hold of the nozzles. It may come down to them simply busting from the overhead and filling the hallway with the freezing liquid.

“Where is Tor?” Kracion asked the Klin.

“There, my Lord.” A silver-skinned alien pointed down the hallway toward the stairwell and elevator.

A moment later a huge creature, encased in black body armor emerged from the doorway. He stood almost as tall as the ceiling, with exceptionally long arms and legs like tree trunks. But it was the double set of curving horns that covered the side of his dark head that made Adam’s heart skip a beat.

It was the monster Monty had run over with their ship just before abandoning the effort to capture Kracion at Ziron. He survived and didn’t look any the worse for wear.

Adam was able to get a better look at the alien. It was nothing like Adam had seen before, more-than-likely brought over from the Newfound Galaxy. A killing machine, pure and simple, Adam thought. Then he frowned. It was strange that an immortal like Kracion would need such an intimidating bodyguard. But then he had his answer. The dark creature was there for show, a terrifying beast to everyone he came in contact with, only adding to the Kracion mystique.

The alien and Aris moved to the eastside suite at the end of the hallway.

Adam watched the creature move away. I can take him, he boasted to himself. At least hope I can.

How many did you count? Riyad asked through his ATD.

Only seven, Adam answered before he could catch himself.

What the hell was that? Riyad gasped in his mind.

I felt it, too, Sherri thought.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Adam whispered in the duct.

Bullshit, thought Sherri. And don’t talk. The metal will amplify any sound.

It was like I could see through your eyes. Something’s different, Riyad stated.

I bet it has something to do with Panur, Sherri said. Why didn’t you tell us?

Panur felt that if you didn’t know you couldn’t reveal anything if you were caught.

Whoa! That is something, she thought. What am I experiencing?

The glowing eyes of his companions were locked on him, distracting them from the mission. This couldn’t go on.

Honestly, I don’t know. Panur and I did another mind-meld at the CS. This time he gave me a lot of his brain cells on purpose. It’s supposed to give me added powers to use against Kracion. He won’t be expecting them from me.

What kind of powers? Riyad asked.

In the dim light, Adam shook his head. They’re not fully-manifested yet. But I’m stronger, my hearing and eyesight are better…and I’m supposed to be smarter.

Sherri had to stifle a laugh. Yeah, that’s what they said the last time this happened, and I never noticed anything out of the ordinary.

There was more movement in the hallway. Adam checked the video feed. The elevator had arrived from the ground floor, ferrying the first contingent of Zinnolean officials to their meeting with the god-king, or whatever they were going to call Kracion.

Let’s get our heads back in the game, Adam told Sherri and Riyad. Just be glad I have a little extra juice backing us up.

Why can’t I ever get any superman juice? Riyad thought. I might like to be revved up. Then maybe I could get my own series.

Adam switched to the two cameras in the east suite, one each covering the two huge rooms, the outer living area and the bedroom. Klin packed the room. It took him a moment to locate Kracion in the mix. He should have just looked at the towering hulk of the bodyguard. He was at Kracion’s side.

A moment later the delegation was led into the room. The Klin moved aside, with four of the seven moving back out into the hallway. Kracion had taken a seat in a large, padded chair which had the effect of making him look even smaller. The towering black figure next to him helped overcome the effect.

It was a sickening scene. Three natives in stiff dark suits dropped to their knees and bowed their heads, remaining like this until Kracion permitted them to rise. The Mad Aris was getting a kick out of all the fuss. This was the first opportunity for aliens in the birth-galaxy to grovel before him. He was enjoying it.

Borlon stood toward the back of the entourage, partially hidden from camera view. Adam watched, relieved he wasn’t part of the initial greeting party. He was probably an aide of some sort, high-level but not a power unto himself. Perhaps he wouldn’t be permitted to talk to Kracion. That would be good—for him.

Let’s move, Adam thought through his ATD. He was relieved that his secret was out. He just wished he knew what other secrets he had. On-the-job superman training was never a good idea.

The team moved slowly along the duct. Sherri was right about the metal conducting sound. They had to be careful, especially for pops resulting from bent metal. They made it to the vent overlooking the main room in the suite without being noticed. Adam stayed back out of the light filtering in through the screen, even as he concentrated, using both his enhanced hearing and eyesight to get a better idea of what was happening in the room.

“My Magnificent Kracion, the planet Zinnol will receive all your desires,” said an older native with a red sash across his right shoulder and ending at his waist. “We stand with you, at your service, from now until eternity.”

Laying it on a little thick, aren’t you, Adam thought.

He surveyed the room. There were three Klin guards plus the black behemoth. The natives came without guards. There were three big-wigs and five support staff. More were coming in the second elevator load. Adam watched on the monitor as they exited the car. The Klin stopped them in the hallway. It seemed Kracion wasn’t into crowds. He would deal with this set of leaders first before allowing in others.

“I will be setting up my headquarters in this complex,” Kracion announced. “All facilities will be under my control. You will provide maintenance personnel and staff to tend to the Klin and me. I am assuming control and ownership of all the power modules on the planet. The production facility will continue operating without pause. I will have Klin assigned to transport the modules to the fleet. You will accommodate them without delay, hesitation or resistance.”

“We would not dream of interfering, my Lord. We are just grateful that you chose us as your first allies in this great struggle against the galaxy. We will abide by all your wishes.”

Kracion smiled. “You will do more than that,” he said much to the chagrin of the politicians.

“I do not understand?”

“You will be proactively on my side, looking out for my welfare and the welfare of the Klin. You will support me completely, and not just when instructed. I will see a common will from your people, not only accepting me as your new god but welcoming it. If not, then I will have my troops assume complete control of all power module production and will destroy your race when they are no longer necessary. Are my instructions understood?”

The red-sashed alien fell again to his knees. “Of course, my Magnificent! We have been anxious to join your cause for some time. We will not disappoint.”

“And address me as Lord, not Magnificent. That is…odd.”

Get ready, Adam said through his thoughts. The team began to silently place the tanks on their backs, helping each other out while the politicians droned on. It was slow going; the slightest sound could give them away. Adam would go first, using his superior strength to smash the vent screen and jump to the floor. He would be dousing Kracion with liquid nitrogen before he landed.

When Adam looked back into the room, he was shocked to find that Kracion had stepped out onto the balcony that wrapped around this side of the upper floor. The natives followed, along with the bodyguard.

Adam held up a balled fist, indicating a hold. The parties had shifted. He had to reevaluate their position before initiating the attack.

21

“My Lord Kracion, I have information vital to your safety on the planet.”

Kracion turned to the voice. He had just stepped out onto the veranda, gazing into the night at the brilliant lights of Ragnor Lin and the dominating power module plant in the distance—his power module plant.

“Faru, how dare you! You do not have permission to address the Magnif—the Lord,” said the talkative alien, the one who had identified himself as Daven Sulif, the Minister of the planet.

“Forgive me, Lord Kracion, but this is important.”

Kracion was curious. This creature was but an underling, yet now he circumvents authority to speak and regarding his safety. That was the most curious aspect of the statement.

“Let him speak,” said Kracion. “I am curious as to how I may be in danger?”

“I am Borlon Faru,” the native began. He spoke with confidence, even as his future with the Zinnolean government was in jeopardy. “I know a plot against you, my Lord, to be employed by a team of Humans and Juireans.”

Kracion was both entertained and annoyed.

“Of course there will be an operation against me—many in fact. I have anticipated this. Once I establish a planetside base, my enemies are sure to launch assaults against me. I will be ready.” Kracion looked to his right and the hulky creature beside him.”

“However, my Lord, I believe you do not understand.”

There were audible gasps among those within earshot of the statement. How could the god-leader not understand anything?

“Then please educate me, Borlon Faru.”

“My Lord, the operation is already underway.”

“How can that be; I have only just arrived on Zinnol?”

“Eight days ago I assisted a group of Humans and a Juirean in establishing a covert operation on Zinnol.”

“You did?” blurted Minister Sulif.

“Yes, I did. At the time I did not know the aliens’ purpose. I assumed it was a form of industrial espionage. With your arrival, I have changed my mind.”

“You say Humans? Was one of them named Adam Cain?”

Borlon recoiled. “No, my Lord. I am familiar with that name. I would have known. He said his name was Bond, James Bond.”

“Continue.”

“These aliens paid particular attention to the Fuornal Complex. I supplied them with vehicles, micro-cameras and even climbing equipment.”

“Why did you do this?” Sulif interrupted again.

“Let him talk,” Kracion barked. “And, yes, why did you help them?”

“I was paid for my assistance. I did not see any nefarious purpose detrimental to the Zinnolean government. Now it seems too coincidental that Humans and Juireans would be engaged in a covert operation on Zinnol only days before your arrival.”

Kracion frowned. He found that curious as well. How did they know he would be coming to Zinnol? Panur! Suddenly, the possibilities flooded into his mind. Was everything up to this point simply a manipulation of him and his strategies? Was Panur truly capable of such?

“You say they came eight Zinnolean days ago?”

“Yes.”

“Have you had any contact with them recently?”

“No, my Lord. Not for the past four days.”

So whatever plan Panur has devised is already in place.

Kracion smiled, causing the Zinnolean to shift in his stance. “And why have you told me this now, Borlon Faru?”

“My Lord, you are destined to rule the galaxy. I would never have assisted the aliens if I knew their true intent. I simply wish to demonstrate my loyalty to you.”

“And possibly gain my favor, to become a part of my inner circle on Zinnol.”

“I would not be opposed to that.”

Kracion watched the other officials squirm at the aide’s honesty. They were the tacit leaders of the planet, and now this upstart could supplant them. And that was just what Kracion would allow. It would be a fitting means of adding uncertainty to the native chain of command. Once old networks were destroyed, none would know who to trust.

“You have done well, Borlon Faru. I will indeed enlist you as my liaison with the Zinnolean government.” Kracion turned his attention to Minister Sulif. “This is what I mean by proactive support. My friend Borlon did not wait to be asked to assist me. He took it upon himself to initiate such assistance. For such, he will be rewarded. And now all of you move back into the other room. Leave my bodyguard and me alone.”

Borlon bowed slightly before leaving the balcony. Kracion studied the venomous looks on the faces of the others. They would not act on their hatred, not unless they wished to suffer Kracion’s wrath. Borlon knew this. From this moment on, the traitorous native would be the new power on the planet Zinnol.

Tor, Kracion said through the mental link device with his Elnon servant. My enemy is here. Summon the Klin. There should be more arriving at the complex by now. The enemy will be throughout the building. Have the others seek them out and bring the survivors to me. In the meantime, prepare yourself. Although I have been told Adam Cain is not present, I suspect he may be. If so, this will accelerate my plan. Capture him. He has a role to play in coming events.

* * *

Adam had subconsciously kept track of the number of people in the room with Kracion. He could see they were back in the suite, all except two: Kracion and his deadly bodyguard. They remained on the balcony. The bodyguard was a complication. However, just as Kracion, he was susceptible to the effects of the liquid nitrogen, although he wouldn’t survive the dousing like his master. Having seen the massive monster up close, that would be okay by Adam. Whether the team had enough liquid nitrogen for both of them was the question. The priority had to be Kracion. The bodyguard would have to be taken out by traditional means.

“Adam!” came Monty’s panicking whisper through his ear comm. “There’s a shitload of Klin pouring into the hotel, and they’ve got a purpose. They’re taking the elevators and stairwells.”

Adam looked back at Sherri and Riyad.

Borlon must have told him, Sherri said through her ATD, the anger evident in the emotions the link conveyed. Adam nodded.

“Get out of there, Monty,” Adam whispered back through his throat mic to his operative in the hotel lobby. “Don’t get caught loitering. They could already have descriptions of us. Meet up with Summer near the service entrance. If we get Kracion out, it will be through there.”

“Roger that.”

What are we going to do if our exits get blocked? Sherri asked in his mind.

We’ll play it by ear. Let’s get Kracion first; then we can work out the details. Get ready. We go in three…two…one…go!

22

Adam smashed his foot into the metal grill, ripping it from the wall and sending it shooting into the room. He was on the floor before the screen landed, sweeping his M-104a at the three Klin guards and triggering the weapon in a blinding display of accuracy and speed. The aliens were dead before Sherri and Riyad joined him, Adam’s enhanced reaction time and eye-to-hand coordination leaving none of the silver-skinned aliens for them to kill. There were eight Zinnoleans among the Klin, but the Humans spared them, at least initially. They were frozen with terror from the sights and sounds around them, making them easy targets, if that was what Adam wanted. Instead, he rushed past the petrified natives and to the wide portal leading to the balcony. He’d let his assault rifle fall to his side, held by shoulder straps, as he took the nozzle to the liquid nitrogen tank in his hands. He was spraying the deadly contents even before he cleared the doorway.

Sherri and Riyad had to be content with covering the main entrance to the suite. The Klin in the hallway had been alerted and were moving toward the suite even before they heard the bursts of gunfire. Riyad didn’t wait for them to beat down the door. Instead, he perforated it with a sustained blast from his M-104a, taking out the aliens on the other side. Sherri kicked at the remaining splinters, giving them a clear shot down the hallway. Unfortunately, another set of Zinnolean dignitaries were there, having been held at the elevator. They became casualties of war a moment later.

A generous portion of the liquid nitrogen Adam was spraying onto the balcony evaporated instantly, turning into clouds of white gas, obscuring his vision. It was also dark outside, which didn’t help. Still, he could make out a small figure near the railing. He concentrated the stream in that direction.

But the huge alien guard was also on the balcony…somewhere. Adam scanned the deck, even as he kept the nozzle pointed at the figure by the railing. Then something bumped into him. It felt like a bump because it didn’t hurt. Even so, Adam found himself on the tile floor, sliding fast, before slamming into the ornate railing three meters away. He’d turned off the spray with the impact and now tried to roll over to get his bearings, but the metal tank on his back kept him from doing so. Something large loomed over him, and a dark blur came at his head from the left. The armored hand from the bodyguard felt like a sledgehammer crashing into his skull. His teeth rattled and his already dim vision winked out for a second. But he recovered quicker than he expected, thanks to Panur’s enhancements, he guessed. But that didn’t stop the second hit, this one from the right.

Out of desperation, Adam triggered the nozzle he held in his hand. The liquid spewed forth, dousing the massive guard and then raining back down on himself. The creature reacted—as did Adam. The rain of cold hit parts of this legs and left side. He felt this, at least until the chilling numbness took over. Fortunately for the Human, Tor had moved away, also suffering the effects.

Adam got to his feet, feeling confused. He was injured, yet the pain was virtually non-existent. Was he healing faster, or simply able to ignore the pain? He only spent a split second on the question. The guard was wearing a lighter form of battle armor—not completely encasing him—but enough to have caught most of the freezing liquid. He was running, head lowered, sharp, curving horns aimed at Adam’s midsection.

Adam dodged the charging alien, much as a matador would a rampaging bull, avoiding the horns by millimeters. He dropped the nozzle and swept his assault rifle into this hands. He didn’t have room to aim, but instead used the metal of the collapsible stock as a club. The alien’s thick head was uncovered and took the full brunt of the impact, which twisted the stock into an unrecognizable tangle. The giant alien staggered back, although he didn’t go down. Adam was on him a breath later, swinging the weapon back and forth against the huge block head, clacking against the side horns but still managing to find plenty of softer flesh. The guard’s arms fell limp to his side, the creature essentially unconscious but still standing. As he crumbled to the floor, Adam stepped back, brought his weapon to bear, and prepared to fire.

At that moment, the balcony was bathed in a brilliant flash. Adam felt a momentary burning pain on his left side. He cringed and buckled sideways, more upset than injured. He turned to the source of the plasma bolt.

His eyes had adjusted to the dark by then, to the point where he could see Kracion’s frail figure standing near the railing, clouds of wispy white smoke drifting away from sections of his skin and clothing as the liquid nitrogen evaporated. He had been partially drenched in the freezing solution, but not fully incapacitated. Now he held his hands out in front of him, palms toward Adam, his eyes wide with confusion.

“This is interesting,” said the ancient Aris. “First you defeat Tor, and now you withstand my hand bolts. You are truly a surprise, Adam Cain.”

Before he could react, Adam was struck by a second bolt from Kracion’s implanted hand emitters, this one to the chest. Although his face twisted into a manic grimace—his eyes glaring at the alien—Adam was still standing, much to Kracion’s chagrin. Adam’s expression wasn’t so much from the pain but rather the anger he felt. He aimed his weapon at the diminutive devil, even while knowing the bullets would not affect the immortal.

That’s when Adam noticed something different about Kracion. He was leaning against the rail, using it to support his body, looking weary. Another flash emanated from his right palm, but this one was of much lower intensity. Adam twisted sideways, and the bolt missed, even at this distance.

Reality struck him a moment later. Each of the flash bolts fired by Kracion had taken a severe toll on the Mad Aris. It made sense. Power for the weapon came directly from within Kracion, drawn from the reserve energy his body needed to survive. It was the way of the Aris. They need a source of pure energy to stay alive, and the more Kracion fired, the more he drained of his reserves. Although Kracion was now immortal and didn’t require regular infusions, he may not have taken in any extra energy recently, leaving his reserves depleted. Even though Kracion wouldn’t die from the discharges, it was obvious he could become weakened—and possibly disabled—if he continued. Adam could tell from Kracion’s expression that this revelation was as much a shock to Kracion as it was to him.

In a fit of anger, Adam shook his head. There was noisy chatter coming through his earphone, distracting him. It seemed Major Foster and his Marines were cut off by the advancing Klin. With no other option, they were moving higher in the building toward Adam and his team. That wouldn’t save them—save any of them—unless they could find a way off the building, and hopefully with a frozen Mad Aris in their possession.

Adam returned his attention to the weakened body of Kracion at the railing. He wasn’t making any effort to fire at Adam again, knowing that one more bolt would leave him even more vulnerable than he already was. Even so, Kracion was smiling.

“I should have known it was you,” the alien murmured. “Who else would Panur send? My compliments to you and your puppet-master. Too bad your plan didn’t work.” Kracion glanced over his shoulder and past the railing. “You see, there is nothing you can do to save yourself. And any method you use to restrain me will be only temporary. I will survive. In fact, I could fall from this building and still live, unlike mortals like you—”

Adam held up a finger. “Hold that thought for a second, Kracion. Listen up, everyone. Riyad, get everyone to the roof and to the skiff our host so graciously provided for us. We’ll get him off that way.” Adam focused on the Aris again. “As you were saying…”

Adam opened up with the liquid nitrogen again, moving the nozzle from his legs to his head. Kracion went to move sideways, but his legs wouldn’t let him. The gas began to gather again around the rapidly freezing body. Adam smiled. This was going to—

Kracion then leaned back against the railing and tumbled over the side.

Adam cut the flow and stepped to the rail. He looked down. The light blue of Kracion’s semi-frozen body was sparkling in the floodlights aimed at the exterior of the building, a thin veil of white gas trailing behind him. A moment later, he’d fallen the forty-eight stories to a grassy courtyard below.

Riyad rushed out onto the balcony, having dispatched all the Klin on the floor. He noticed the dark figure of Tor, the bodyguard, lying dead or unconscious a few meters away. Then he stepped to the railing and looked over the side, following Adam’s gaze. Kracion wasn’t on the balcony; however, there was the tiny dot of a body far below.

“You threw him off the balcony? Why would you do that?” Riyad asked in an even, almost nonchalant tone.

“I didn’t throw him off; he jumped!”

“Well…damn. Now what?” Riyad asked.

“Monty, can you hear me?”

“Loud and clear. I’m on the grounds, coming up on towers two and three.”

“Good. There’s a package for you in the courtyard between the shorter towers. I need you to take possession of it.”

“A package?”

“Yeah, Kracion jumped off the building. He’s in a hole in the grass, partially frozen. Get Summer in there with the truck. There are extra liquid nitrogen tanks in the back. Make sure he stays frozen and then move him to the containment chamber.”

“He jumped?”

“That’s right, and he saved us a lot of time and hassle, too. Just get to him before he thaws.”

“I’m ten seconds out. Summer?”

“I heard it. I’m coming through the service entrance on the east side. I’ll be there in a sec.”

Riyad took Adam by the arm. “C’mon buddy, let’s get out of here. We have Klin coming this way.”

Adam nodded, yet as the two men turned toward the patio doors to the suite, they froze.

“Where’s the guard?” Riyad asked.

Both men brought up their weapons while scanning the east side of the balcony. Tor wasn’t there.

“Check the suite,” Adam said to Riyad. “I’ll go to the north side.”

The balcony was a three-sided affair, with one long section facing north, a shorter middle section, and then another long portion oriented to the east. Adam moved cautiously; he knew what the alien could do. And it was obvious he wasn’t as injured as Adam first believed.

The balcony was empty.

Is he there, Riyad? Adam asked through his ATD.

He’s not here.

A chill ran through Adam. He rushed back to the east side and looked over the railing again. There, about a third down the building, was a dark shape, illuminated by the accent lights, and swinging between lower floor balconies before dropping to the ones below. Riyad was at Adam’s side a moment later.

“He’s going to get down there before Monty has Kracion locked up,” he said.

“Monty, that big alien you ran over with your ship back at Ziron is still alive and climbing down the side of the building towards you,” Adam said into his comm. “He’s about three minutes out, maybe less.”

“No shit?” Although Monty was only in his late forties, he was also out of shape. Adam could hear him panting over the comm. “Okay, I see the courtyard. We’ll keep an eye out.”

Riyad turned to leave. Adam didn’t follow.

“What the hell? Let’s go!”

“You get the team off the roof and back to the Merlin. I’m going after Tor.”

“Tor? Who’s Tor?”

“The bodyguard.”

“How do you know that?”

“Never mind. Just go.”

And with that, Adam climbed over the railing, lined his legs up on the wide balcony below and let loose. The light gravity of Zinnol—as well as his enhanced body strength—helped with the fall. It wasn’t bad. He looked up at the balcony above. Riyad was still there, looking at him, his mouth open, shaking his head.

“Go! I’ll meet up with you later.”

Riyad hesitated only a moment before disappearing from the railing.

Adam surveyed the path before him. Each floor had a series of balconies for the end rooms, staggered like a jagged stairway. They were wider at the higher levels, indicative of more expensive suites, and narrower at the lower floors. Some he could drop easily to the next level. Others would require him to leap to catch the lower one. He looked for Tor; he was about halfway down the building, his own pace slowed some by the smaller balconies.

What the hell. If the alien could do it, then surely a super Adam Cain could, too.

He set off for the next balcony, the first of many more to go.

Major Foster and the other two Marines spilled out of the stairwell doorway on the forty-eighth floor, their weapons spitting fire behind them. Several blinding streaks of light followed them into the corridor. While they fired, Foster and Simmons supported an injured Sergeant Landon by his armpits. They lowered him to the floor and crowded into an alcove along the wall. Klin began pouring into the corridor. The Marines cut them down without mercy. But it didn’t stem the tide. The aliens were like rabid animals, insane in their headlong rush to save their god.

When the express elevator doors opened, Sherri once again joined in the fight. She filled the metal car with ricocheting slugs of lead. None of the Klin inside survived.

“This is just the beginning,” Foster yelled down the hall toward Sherri at the shattered door to Kracion’s suite. “And we’re going to run out of ammo pretty damn soon!”

“We need to clear the stairwell to get to the roof,” she said through her throat comm. It was easier than yelling over the gunfire.

“We can do that, with your help.”

“What’s your status? It looks like Jack is injured.”

“Yeah, he’s in pretty bad shape. But we’re not leaving him behind.”

“The thought never crossed my mind. Riyad’s back. Where’s Adam?”

After Riyad explained to Sherri what Adam was doing, she gnashed her teeth and bit her lips in anger. “Okay,” she said. “Riyad, get set. We need to blast all the Klin in the stairwell so we can clear a path to the roof. But wait one. I have something to do first.”

She was gone before Riyad could ask what.

Sherri ran back into the suite and to the small cluster of frightened Zinnoleans. Off to one side stood Borlon, a shit-eating grin on his face.

“It appears your plan has failed,” he said as Sherri stepped up to him. “Kracion will survive, and eventually he will rule the galaxy. It seems I have picked the right side to assign my loyalties.”

Sherri didn’t return the grin. “That remains to be seen, Borlon, you asshole. But one thing is certain; you won’t live to find out.”

She lifted her M-104 and made a hot mess out of Borlon’s head, leaving nothing but a ragged and bloody stalk that was his neck. The others recoiled, not from the violence, but to keep the splatter off their clothing. No one in the congregation would mourn the death of Borlon Faru.

Sherri was too close to avoid the spray. Now she wore it like a badge, smiling from ear to ear as she returned to a smirking Riyad at the doorway to the suite.

“Okay, we can go now.”

23

Still panting, Monty Pitt slowed and approached the hole that had been formed by the falling body of Kracion in the soft grass and soil of the courtyard. He had gotten out of the lobby with his M-104 hidden under a long jacket, the Klin more focused on rescuing their leader on the top floor than being concerned with aliens at ground level. Now he held the weapon at the ready, cautiously approaching the dark pit which was shrouded in shadows cast by the landscape lighting.

Something was moving inside. Kracion stood up, stumbling against the wall of the shallow grave.

Monty had never before seen Kracion in the flesh. He marveled at the trouble such a tiny creature could cause, then opened fire with his weapon, emptying a full fifty-round magazine into the alien before ejecting it and slapping in another.

Kracion’s body was jerked by the incoming rounds, appearing even more spastic than his still semi-frozen legs and arms made him out to be. Then he sensed the bullets, his body leaning into them as he gained more control. Monty’s mouth fell open as the alien stepped from the depression.

If viewed in slow motion, Monty would have seen the bullets entering Kracion’s body and then being expelled instantly as his body repaired itself. But at full speed, it appeared as if the rounds were bouncing off Kracion’s body, not even ricocheting, but simply falling at his feet.

Kracion took a step toward him.

“You foolish Human, have you not learned? Your weapons can not harm me.” He lifted a hand to the looming tower beside them. “Not even such a fall as this. I am Kracion, the god of the galaxy! I am and will always be—”

“A target,” Summer said into her throat mic. A moment later the huge truck she was driving came rushing toward the back of the distracted alien, the hum of its electric motor covered by the echoing of Monty’s weapon off the nearby buildings as he emptied the second magazine into Kracion’s impervious body.

He was knocked several meters in front of the truck, only to have Summer steer slightly to the right, followed by a thump-thump as she ran over Kracion with the tires. She stopped and looked in the side mirror at her handiwork. To her shock, Kracion had staggered to his feet, several limbs twisted in odd directions. As she watched in horror, his body was repairing itself.

She jammed the truck into reverse, smashing into the Mad Aris again. But this time after she passed over, she placed the vehicle in gear again and ran the front left tire over the prone body and left it there, holding him in place.

She jumped out of the truck just as Monty ran up. They stared down at what they could see of Kracion’s body, which was the head, right shoulder and arm. He was alive and angry as a hornet.

“This will not stop me. My Klin will be here momentarily. They will free me. And then—”

The pair of Humans didn’t wait for Kracion to finish his threat. Instead, they rushed to the back of the truck. Monty jumped inside and ran to the forward wall, taking one of the extra tanks and harnesses of liquid nitrogen from a hanger. He ran to the back of the truck and handed it to Summer.

“Get started. I’ll be right behind you.”

Monty recovered a second tank, and then just as he jumped off the bed of the truck, he heard Summer screech out in pain.

He rounded the side of the truck and was frozen in horror to see his daughter held around the neck, hoisted high by the arm of an eight-foot-tall alien dressed in black body armor. He was shaking Summer, her already limp body looking like a rag doll in the hand of the monster.

Monty lifted his weapon. It was drained of ammo; and even if not, he couldn’t shoot without risking hitting his daughter. So he charged, leaping in the light gravity and landing on the back of the beast.

Summer was released. She fell to the ground with a whimper, indicating to Monty that she was still alive. But now he had the dark alien around the neck, squeezing with all his might as the creature spun around wildly, trying to shake him off. Then the alien fell back, crushing Monty under its tremendous weight. The soft grass of the courtyard helped the Human avoid broken ribs and other injuries. Even so, Monty loosened his grip, enough to have his arm pulled away. The guard rolled, coming up on one knee, cocking his arm to deliver a mechanically-enhanced hit on Monty’s unprotected head.

* * *

Adam was on the fifth floor when Monty attacked Tor. He lifted his weapon, the one he still had hanging by the shoulder strap. But he couldn’t get a clear shot, not at this distance.

He looked over the railing. It was still quite a distance to the ground, yet this was a patch of thick, moist grass, undoubtedly liberally watered in the desert landscape to keep it as green and healthy as it was. Perhaps the soil would be soft from all the watering…

Adam didn’t have time to think beyond that. He leaped.

His feet sank a good half-a-meter into the ground as his body experienced a momentary jarring from head to toe. But he was off a heartbeat later, sprinting toward the pair of combatants, where the big bodyguard was about to deliver a killing blow to the head of Monty Pitts.

Adam jumped, tackling Tor, the two of them rolling several times before Adam was able to regain his balance. Tor was slightly faster. He rammed his set of four horns into Adam’s midsection, knocking the air out of his lungs and sending him tumbling on the wet grass. He was dazed as the alien pounced on him, but able to recover and block a strong left fist with his right arm. As Tor aimed another hit, this time to the Human’s left side, Adam went to block this strike as well, this time with his left arm. But nothing happened. He glanced down, noticing a deep, ragged rip in his shirt and the flesh of his shoulder. The wound was gushing blood, having been ripped open by one of Tor’s dirty-ivory horns. Adam’s left arm was limp, leaving him only a moment to lament the pain-killing quality of his new powers, an ability that masked the severity of his injuries until it was too late.

The alien’s hit was incredibly powerful, rattling Adam’s brain and causing him to black out momentarily. When he awoke, he was alone on the moist grass. He rolled over onto his good right arm and looked across the courtyard. Monty had Summer cradled in his arms, the two of them leaning against the driver’s side entrance to the truck. She was talking to him, which was a good sign.

What wasn’t a good sign was Tor approaching from behind Monty, the master chief’s discarded M-104 rifle in his hands. Before Adam could raise the alarm, the huge alien rammed the weapon into Monty’s back, then lifted him from the ground, having impaled him on the barrel. He held the limp body high above him, prancing around the courtyard, presenting his trophy for all to see.

Adam watched in horror as Summer staggered to her feet and reached inside the cab of the truck. A moment later she pulled out her compound bow, a bladed arrow already notched on the string. In a fluid movement, she had the weapon up, cocked and aimed at the back of the towering alien. She let loose.

The arrow struck Tor in the back of his neck, penetrating out the front before becoming stuck halfway through.

Every Prime has a spinal cord, and although Tor’s had been nearly severed, the huge beast managed to turn around, his savage gazed locked on the tiny Human woman. She already had another arrow notched. This one struck him in his unprotected forehead. From Adam’s viewpoint, the second arrow probably wasn’t necessary. Tor had already dropped Monty at this point and was falling to the ground himself. The third arrow Summer laid into him was simply for revenge.

Summer dropped the bow and ran to her father. The barrel of the weapon still protruded from his abdomen, blood soaking his clothing, his eyes closed, face placid. She took his head to her chest and held him tight, crying hysterically.

A moment later the courtyard was swarming with armed Klin. It took several of them to pull father and daughter apart. Summer lashed out, sending a couple of the aliens to the ground unconscious before she was subdued, flash weapons held only inches from her head.

The Klin surrounded Adam as well with half a dozen flash barrels pointed at him.

“Do not kill him!” Kracion yelled from under the tire. “And get this thing off of me!”

The Klin dragged Summer over to Adam and tossed her still-struggling body on top of him. Although the pain from his injuries wasn’t anything like it should be, he could still feel some of it. Besides his ripped left shoulder, there was a good chance he had a concussion, if not a full-on skull fracture. He was dizzy, his vision blurred, his left arm limp and useless at his side.

Summer calmed down, focusing her attention on him. She wiped the blood from his left eye, then tore the left sleeve off his shirt. She bunched up the cloth and then pressed it hard down on his shoulder wound. She was expecting a stronger reaction, but instead, he gave her a smirky smile.

The young woman was in pretty bad shape herself. Besides the mental anguish of watching her father die, her neck was a mass of black and yellow bruising from where Tor had grabbed her. Blood trickled from her nose, and she favored her right side as she tended to Adam.

Kracion stepped up to them, his body completely repaired, which was more than could be said about his clothing. They were in tatters.

He smiled.

“That was some adventure, Adam Cain. And now you will play a vital role in the events to come.” He turned to a Klin officer. “Take him to the flagship. And kill the female.”

“No, don’t!” Adam cried out in desperation. He put his good right arm around Summer and pulled her to him.

Kracion hesitated a moment. “I meant what I said: Kill her,” he repeated.

“Please don’t…she’s my daughter.”

Summer jerked her tear-stained face toward Adam. He squeezed her tighter, sending a message. She stayed quiet.

Kracion grinned. He looked at Summer. She was covered in mud and blood with her hair a matted blonde mess. But still…

“Yes, I see the resemblance,” said Kracion. “This is a very interesting development and will add to my leverage over you. Take her as well.”

As Kracion turned away, Adam looked up at the tall tower next to him.

Riyad, why haven’t you lifted off? Every thought through his ATD sent a shooting pain through his head.

Because I can’t figure out how to run this damn thing, that’s why. What happened down below? We heard gunfire. A lot of gunfire.

Kracion has us, me and Summer. But Monty’s dead.

Adam could sense the sorrow in Riyad’s thoughts. His emotion was compounded by that of Sherri and Copernicus, both of whom were linked in.

We’re coming down for you, Riyad said. Most of the Klin are heading back down the building. We can do this.

Don’t! There will still be some of them coming for you. Get off the roof and back to the Merlin, that’s an order. There’s nothing you can do for us now. Besides, I don’t think Kracion wants to kill us, at least not yet. He’s moving us to his flagship. I think we’re going on a trip. He has other plans working.

I’ll see what I can do about getting off the roof. This is a Klin-designed shuttle from the Newfound Galaxy. I have no idea how to fly it. But I’ll do my best, he said before Adam could repeat his order.

Hurry. They’ll be focusing on the spaceport next.

Good luck, Adam. Hang in there. We’ll contact Panur and see what he can do to free you.

We’ll worry about that later. Save the rest of the team first.

Will do.

Adam broke the mental link.

24

“It has to be these levers here,” Sherri was saying, reaching her arm around Riyad’s shoulder toward the control console. He slapped her hand away.

“Relax, I’ve got this. Go back there and strap in. If I fire this thing up, we’ll only have one chance to get airborne. Nothing like on-the-job training. This is like having to figure out how to put on your parachute after you’ve already jumped out of the airplane. Get ready. I’m going to try the levers now.”

There came a loud blast and rumble from under the small shuttle and the welcoming sign of clouds of exhaust billowing up outside. Sherri and Riyad were in a two-person cockpit, with Sherri acting as the co-pilot. The three Marines were in the small passenger bay in the back. Sergeant Jack Landon had died from his injuries, but his companions wouldn’t leave his body behind. He was strapped in and ready for his last mission.

The shuttle began to slide to the left, fast approaching the edge of the roof. Riyad craned his neck, looking out the window and down at the surface of the landing pad. It was crumbling, having succumbed to the pressure of the major blast from the lifting jets, coupled with the damage it had already suffered by the ship’s landing less than an hour before. Large pieces of concrete were falling over the side, raining down on the balcony of Kracion’s former suite and to the courtyard below. Riyad prayed none would hit Adam and Summer. Kracion and the Klin…that was another matter.

Moments later, the roof collapsed, falling a couple of floors before stopping. The Zinnoleans in the suite below were crushed, including the decapitated body of Borlon Faru.

The shuttle was airborne, but not by much. It began to settle down, toward the maze of broken concrete and rebar that was now the helipad. Riyad steered the ship to the right, slipping it over the side of the building. It began to fall.

It was too late to experiment with throttle control to get more power out of the jets. Instead, Riyad put the ship in a gradual glide angle, slipping through the atmosphere while inexorably descending at a quickening pace. They passed over the roof of one of the shorter towers, missing it by about twenty meters. Then they were over the beltway, lining up on the executive landing field where the Merlin was berthed. It was only a short distance by air to the field, and even less to the unforgiving ground below.

The shuttle hit hard on the pavement, shattering the forward viewport, showering Sherri and Riyad with broken glass. The ship slid sideways, tilting precariously on its side and almost flipping over, before falling back on its belly, what landing gear there had once been now just a distant memory.

Sparks were shooting out from electrical panels while small flames danced across the overhead. Sherri and Riyad unbuckled and crouching down to avoid the gathering smoke, made for the rear compartment.

The Marines were already on the go, having kicked out a portion of the rear door even as another section remained stubbornly in place. Simmons was outside, and Foster was handing the limp body of Sergeant Landon to him through the narrow opening. They were through a moment later, with Sherri and Riyad right behind.

The Merlin was another fifty yards away. As far as the team could tell, there were no Klin nearby, but that was changing fast. Word was spreading, and now dozens of Klin troops from the shuttles and small Klin ships nearby were racing toward them, the flaming skiff having drawn a straight line to their target.

Copernicus and Tidus were at the hatchway. They helped carry Landon’s body inside and a moment later had the hatch buttoned up with everyone inside. Everyone except Adam, Summer and Monty.

Coop slipped into the pilot seat and strapped in. Tidus took the weapons control station while Riyad assumed the role of co-pilot and navigator. Sherri sat on the deck, bracing her arms and legs against what would undoubtedly be a horrific liftoff.

“Gun it!” she yelled…and her boyfriend Copernicus obliged.

The Merlin lifted off on chemical power, but only for a moment. Dispensing with protocol and safety concerns, Coop transitioned to a shallow gravity-well only a hundred yards off the surface. Pavement and dirt—as well as nearby starships—were swept up in the influence of the series of miniature blackholes, following the Merlin into the air.

A Klin warship—an oblong vessel about the length of a football field—moved above them. That was its last mistake. Huge sections of the underbody were ripped away, only to disappear completely a split second later as the singularities absorbed the material. The rest of the ship tumbled away to the right, creating a brilliant explosion as it impacted the spaceport below.

Forty seconds later, the Merlin was in space and racing away from the planet Zinnol. Riyad activated the stealth shield, which was a mesh of electronics embedded in the hull. It would make the ship virtually undetectable, aided by a broadcast system that would send out a dozen ghost images designed to confuse any pursuit.

And pursuit there was.

Only nine of Kracion’s twenty-five ships could land on the surface; the rest were in orbit. They now fired up their wells and shot off after the last known location of the Merlin. Unfortunately for them, this was in a dozen different directions. It didn’t take long for the Klin to realize they were chasing shadows. They reduced their wells and began to patrol the area, working their way systematically toward the outer reaches of the system.

But Coop pulled a smart one. He steered the Merlin toward the small asteroid moon of Zinnol and set her down in the shadow of a large crater facing the planet. They powered down and set their antennae to passive mode. They would remain and listen, trying to pick up any clue as to the fate of their teammates.

* * *

Kracion was at the spaceport, ignoring the burning chaos around him. A shuttle was being prepared that would take him and his captives to his flagship. A Klin Second Captain was next to him outside the rear entrance to the vessel, manipulating a datapad as Kracion barked orders.

“Send a crew to the power module facility and secure a supply of the appropriate units for both the flagship and two Essor-class escorts. Get them to the ships without delay. And Second Captain, make all broadcasts in the open. Inform the fleet of your actions and timetable for delivery. Tell First Captain Loniis aboard the flagship to prepare for departure upon delivery of the modules.”

“But my Lord, the signals could be intercepted.”

“Yes, they can. And recall the search ships, with the reason being the fugitives have departed the system. Begin securing the surface. Indicate that additional troops are needed to ferret out any resistance on the planet.”

“Yet if the fugitives are still in-system…”

“They will hear and react. Just do as I order, Second Captain.”

Kracion turned away and entered the shuttle. Adam Cain and the female sat chained to seats along the fuselage.

“But you just got here,” Cain stated as Kracion walked by.

“And now I am leaving. What is your point?”

“It just seems abrupt. Your rabid fans on Zinnol will be disappointed.”

Kracion stopped in front of his prisoners. “You wish to know our destination? I will not tell you, although it will become apparent as time passes.” He stretched out a thin grin. “However, the journey will allow us time to get to know one another. I have been both pleased and disappointed to see the fruits of the Aris experiments on the various worlds of the birth-galaxy. However, Humans are in a special category, that of undecided. I have not yet determined into which column to place you: Pleased or Disappointed. You are certainly interesting and tenacious, Adam Cain. However, I wonder how much of this is from innate Human ability and how much is the result of your association with the mutants? In the end, this is merely a mental exercise on my part. Everything to this point has proceeded according to an over-arching strategy. It is time to play the final gambit. And you—and your offspring—will play a vital role in the coming events.”

He didn’t wait for the Human to come up with some witty response. Instead, he walked away, closing the pressure door to the cockpit behind him.

The shuttle lifted moments later.

* * *

“Space is filling with links between the Klin ships and the surface,” Tidus reported. He was hovering above his station, taking advantage of the micro-gravity of the one-hundred-kilometer-long asteroid/moon, checking the comms. “They are encrypted at the lowest level, easily decipherable.”

“I see that,” Riyad said. “We can keep an eye on things from here until we come up with a plan. Good move, Coop.”

“We couldn’t just bolt out without doing something to save Adam and Summer.”

“They’re talking about restocking the power mods for the fleet,” Sherri pointed out, listening to the translation over the speakers.

She was on the bridge with the others, while Foster and Simmons were in the aft launch bay preparing the body of Sergeant Landon for storage and subsequent return to the Colony Ship—if the Merlin returned to the CS. At the moment they were leaving their options open. Panur’s new stealth technology was working, and according to monitored broadcasts, the Klin had called off the search for them, believing they’d already left the system. At this point, they were in no rush to go.

“They are not speaking primarily of restocking the fleet, but rather the flagship and two escorts,” Titus corrected.

“The flagship is leaving?” Sherri asked rhetorically. “But Kracion just got here.”

“Wait one!” Coop announced. “New message: Kracion is shuttling up to the flagship. He has prisoners with him. Ground sources are relaying instructions on how to contain them.”

“We need to contact Panur,” Riyad stated. The mutant had installed a tight-beam CW relay aboard the Merlin which he stated couldn’t be detected or traced. The moment of truth was upon them.

Riyad fingered the controls.

“Riyad, is that you?” came the excitable voice of Jym through the speakers. The beam was audible only, a consequence of the link’s exclusive nature. “Have you captured Kracion?”

“No we haven’t, my friend,” Riyad answered. “Please put Panur on the link.”

“You sound solemn. Were there complications?”

“Get Panur first. I’ll explain then.”

“Of course; he is nearby, as is Lila. They have been awaiting your link after Copernicus informed us of Kracion’s arrival on Zinnol. I will get them.”

A moment later Panur’s voice came on the line.

“I assume because it is you making the report that something has happened to Adam? Jym also described your tone as solemn.”

“Kracion has taken Adam prisoner, along with Monty’s daughter Summer. Obviously, we failed to capture Kracion, and we lost two men in the process, Sergeant Landon and Master Chief Pitts.”

“Monty is dead?” Lila asked.

“I’m afraid so. We don’t have much detail. The rest of us got off the planet, and now we’re hiding on the asteroid moon of Zinnol. Adam and Summer are transferring to the flagship. Adam says they’re safe—for the moment. Kracion is preparing his ship. He’s getting ready to go somewhere.”

“Of course he is,” said Panur, a detectable trace of humor in his voice.

“Where?”

“He is going to the second Aris station.”

25

Panur’s statement didn’t shock Riyad as much as he thought it should. Ever since the Mad Aris made a detour before arriving at the main Aris station, it was assumed there was a second facility. Union forces had scoured the area but came up empty. If there was a second base, it was nothing like the first, which was a seven-hundred-mile-in-diameter artificial creation.

This second base would be where the Technicians were housed, since what they’d learned of the ancient aliens indicated a definite division within their society. There hadn’t been time to fully investigate the main station to see if this was correct, but it was still a pretty good assumption.

“Okay, so he’s taking Adam and Summer to the second Aris station. Why?” Riyad asked.

“To lure Lila and me to him.”

The highlights of Kracion’s plan suddenly dawned on Riyad, if not the details. “He’s setting a trap for you, using Adam as the bait.”

“Precisely, and we will oblige. When Kracion leaves Zinnol, he will make it easy for you to follow, knowing you will relay the information to us. I have a second stealth ship nearing completion. Lila and I will join you en route.”

“How is he going to do it? I mean trap you.” Sherri asked.

“He will have options,” Panur answered. “I have not decided his best course of action as of yet. But one consideration is that there are other Aris at the station, more-than-likely in suspended animation, which he can revive to enlist their assistance.”

“But they won’t be immortal; we can take them,” Copernicus added with his customary bravado.

“That is one possibility,” said Panur. Riyad noticed his noncommittal answer. He was probably working through dozens of scenarios in his mind as they spoke. “I have had the Colony Ship double back toward the Kidis while you were on Zinnol, anticipating such an action. By the time you—and he—return to the region, I will have completed work on the second stealth ship and will meet you.”

“You were anticipating this?” Riyad asked pointedly. “That means you were expecting us to fail, just like at Ziron.”

“It was one of the possibilities.”

Riyad’s anger swelled. He was about to tear into the mutant when Copernicus spoke. “Once we know where this second station is, why not just go in with the entire fleet?” he asked. “From what we’ve learned, Kracion will only have his flagship and two escorts.”

“That could be dangerous for Adam and Summer,” Sherri answered for Panur.

“Correct,” the mutant said. “Even so, we have tried the massive fleet approach before. Kracion will expect a more focused rescue attempt, along with another mission to capture him.”

“But it will be a rescue mission, won’t it?” Sherri asked.

“Of course. This is the opportunity I’ve been waiting for. Kracion is learning the extent of his capabilities, as well as mine. I compare it to playing a game of chess with yourself. Each opponent knows the thoughts of the other intimately. Only the unexpected move will carry the day.”

“What unexpected move?” Riyad asked.

“If I knew what the move would be then it wouldn’t be unexpected, now would it?”

Riyad shook his head, whispering under his breath, “Jerk.”

“So what do we do now?” Sherri asked.

“Wait for him to leave and then follow. But don’t make it too obvious. We must play the game to its conclusion. We’ll talk more as the climax approaches.”

* * *

Aboard Kracion’s flagship, the Klin were still preparing a second room for Summer when they arrived. There was already one cell setup.

But why was Kracion expecting even that? Had he been planning on capturing Adam, rather than the other way around? Adam didn’t dwell on the subject. He’d given up trying to keep up with the game Panur and the Aris were playing. He was just a pawn in it, anyway, limited in his movements and ready to block or be sacrificed as the need arose.

However, Adam spent the first few days of the journey fully awake, thinking on that subject, and many more. He feigned sleep, finding that his body didn’t require as much as before after the mind-meld with Panur. He pretended to go through regular sleep cycles to keep Kracion from suspecting something was different about him. Fortunately, the fact that Adam had survived two direct hits from the alien’s palm weapon wasn’t something discussed in any of their subsequent conversations. Instead, Kracion spent considerable time asking about Lila—the Apex Being—hungry for any trivia about her. Although he had held her and Panur captive recently, they had not cooperated in his interrogation of them. Now he had a third-party source he could tap and one with a special connection to Lila.

Kracion was in awe of Adam’s daughter—his real daughter—not for any specific reason, but because of the myth that surrounded her existence. Although she hadn’t been used to fulfill the Aris dream of immortality, Kracion’s race had indeed created the first naturally-born immortal in the galaxy. Their Grand Experiment had worked, and this bolstered Kracion’s already inflated ego, making him feel even more god-like.

Adam didn’t object to the conversations. He used them to learn more about Kracion, including his attitudes and beliefs; basically how his mind worked. Surprisingly, Adam was able to categorize his observations and recall them in complete detail during his quiet time. Even the smallest item was vivid days later. Was this what it was like to have a photographic memory? Knowing one could lift five times more weight was an obvious result of the mind-meld procedure. However, realizing that one’s mind was operating on a different level was harder to detect—and accept. Even so, the clarity of thought and the ability to postulate multiple outcomes at a time was hard to miss.

One thing Adam was able to notice without any special abilities was the shortness of Kracion’s attention span. This had to be the result of the speed at which his thoughts were processed. Knowing how every sentence would end before it was completed would tend to make one want to hurry things along. Adam became amused with how easily he could manipulate the conversations simply by steering Kracion’s impatience to subjects he was more interested in. In this way, the alien did most of the talking, which was how Adam gained insight.

In addition to meeting with Adam, Kracion spent the first few days of the three-week journey studying Summer, having bought into the lie that she was Adam’s daughter. He was anxious to see if any of Lila’s abilities were latent in her supposed step-sister. With Adam being the father of the Apex Being, here was his opportunity to study what percentage of Lila’s abilities came from each parent. As expected, Kracion was disappointed. In reality, Summer wasn’t related to Adam. She was just a typical twenty-two-year-old girl, with no special abilities beyond an exceptionally explosive temper and a stubbornness even the three-billion-year-old alien couldn’t break through. And as Adam had witnessed, she was also pretty good with a bow.

Kracion often discussed his observations of Summer with Adam, seeking more understanding. She appeared to be carrying an immense sense of loss and guilt, over what Kracion didn’t know. Although subject to emotional outbreaks himself, this was a weakness in Kracion’s reasoning. He couldn’t understand the emotions of others—or he was too impatient to try. And at the moment, Summer was nothing more than a basketful of intense emotions, which could swing from one extreme to the other at a moment’s notice. Without trying, she was able to keep the Mad Aris off balance during most of their conversations.

Adam asked if he could meet with his ‘daughter’ more often. Kracion was excited by the prospect, curious if Adam’s influence could affect the mental stability of the female. It was another opportunity for the alien to study—something, anything. It was what he had done for the past three billion years, and old habits were hard to break.

It also gave the two Humans time to talk.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Adam kept telling her each time they met. Not knowing if their conversation could be overheard, they kept the subjects vague.

“You keep saying that, but it doesn’t change the fact that it is. I was a distraction. If not, he would have been better prepared.”

It was hard for Summer to speak of her father’s death without going into specifics—or breaking down. Having spent nearly half her life accepting his prior death, this new one hit her particularly hard, coming as it did directly before her eyes. Adam could relate. Throughout the years, he’d lost a wife and a child, along with a long line of good friends. But that was life. He caught himself the moment he thought, ‘No one lives forever.’ As it turned out, that wasn’t entirely true.

“Where are we going?” Summer asked at their first meeting.

“We’ve always believed there was a second Aris space station but could never find it. I think that’s where we’re going.”

“Why there?”

“Kracion can’t rule the galaxy in peace without constantly looking over his shoulder for Panur and Lila. He needs to get rid of them first before he can feel secure. I think he’s going to use us to bring them to him.”

“Use you, not me,” Summer corrected. “I’m a nobody in all this. If not for you, I’d be a rotting corpse back on Zinnol.”

Adam smiled. “Well, you’re somebody now. You’re my daughter. Kind of an awesome feeling, isn’t it?” It hit Adam hard when he realized that if Cassie had lived, she would be about Summer’s age. Yes, Cassie had her Latin mother’s dark eyes and hair and not the sun-bleached locks of Summer. But still, it was a painful thought.

“Are we going to make it, Ad—father?”

Adam laughed. “Probably. If you haven’t noticed, I’m probably the luckiest son-of-a-bitch in the galaxy. Sometimes I even surprise myself.”

Summer patted his cheek after that. “Don’t let it go to your head, daddy. You’re just written that way.”

The home of the Aris Technicians was an entirely different set-up than the one built for the Privileged. This particular station was the four-hundred-seventeenth world used to house the hundreds of Technicians managing the Grand Experiment. Over the eons, worlds used for the base had become unstable or threatened, requiring the creation of new stations. Knowing this, at any given time there were always a pair of backups in place.

And the requirements for the stations had changed through time, as well, becoming more compact. Throughout the billions of years, Technicians continued to die off. They received temporary reprieves from the ravages of time during their long sleep sessions; however, during their waking periods, they aged normally. Even in their hibernation pods they aged, albeit at a greatly reduced rate. Even so, three billion years was a long time for anyone—or anything—to exist. The vast majority of the stars in the galaxy came and went during that time, along with the majority of the Technicians. The Privileged knew this would happen; that was why there were more Technicians than Privileged to begin with. Most of the workers did their duty to the race, obediently maintaining the integrity of the Grand Experiment while knowing that none—or very few—of their class would ever share in the bounty of immortality. At the time Kracion went rogue and began helping the experiment along in ways not prescribed by the Privileged, there had been one hundred eighty-two surviving Technicians. Over the subsequent four thousand years, another forty-one had died, their eventual deaths accelerating exponentially. The Technicians who began the experiment had all been within an age range. By now, many were reaching the end of their lifespans, even with the life-extending technology of the Aris.

The Technician stations served primarily two purposes; to sustain the workers and to provide them with the necessary equipment to do their monitoring of the experiment. Beyond that, they were just basic settlements, with an abundance of service robots to keep the stations functioning, as well as to build the backups.

Unlike the Privileged, the Techs didn’t rate an artificial station capable of movement and artificial gravity, along with an operational life measured in the billions of years. The worker stations were buried deep on planets with the proper gravity and stable enough geologic prospects. The atmosphere wasn’t important, either, since it would change over time. The stations were compact enough to maintain an atmosphere when needed, which was when a Tech would awake to begin his next assignment. And indigenous life was also a non-factor. The Techs simply manipulated life on the planets, so it never developed to the point of sentience. Mostly the moves came about from threats to the planet from within the system, including unstable stars and impending collisions. All this was foreseen thousands, if not millions of years in advance, keeping the surviving Technicians safe from external harm.

Kracion knew the forces of the birth-galaxy had searched this area for the second station, failing to find any trace. That was because the base was located far underground. At the time this station was created, there was no need to hide the facility since there was no advanced life in the galaxy capable of causing it harm. It was underground simply to protect it against gamma-ray bursts, asteroid impacts and other hazards—basically anything short of a planet-busting event. That planning now kept it hidden from what he called the semi-intelligent amoebas now inhabiting the galaxy.

26

Kracion’s three-ship convoy entered the system and proceeded directly to the base world, making no effort to conceal their course. He knew the Humans were behind him; hopefully, the mutants had joined them by now, although he’d detected no great fleet or even the impressive gravity signature of the Klin Colony Ship. They could have come in a smaller vessel to keep the mission more surgical than tactical.

Kracion didn’t bother trying to hide, leaving his ships in orbit as he took the two Humans to the surface. The planet was a far-away rock in the system, of comparable size and density to the Aris homeworld, yet with barely an atmosphere and a surface temperature averaging minus one hundred degrees Celsius. Once on the huge receiving platform, the shuttle was lowered through the solid rock to the inner section.

Adam and Summer were held in place by in an interphase field. After Panur and Lila learned the secrets of the technology, it would no longer hold the mutants. But Humans were another matter. Through the field, Adam could detect the cool, musty smell as air swirled around them, working overtime to fill the station now that a living being was present. Robots were present, some moving about on autopilot, attending to their tasks, while others stood nearby awaiting orders. Kracion ignored them, guiding the interphase bubble down bland, matte-finished corridors that didn’t have the luster of those in the Privileged station. Adam marveled at the thought that a million-year-old civilization—at the beginning of their Grand Experiment—would have evolved into such obvious classes. Was there a class below the Technicians? Adam chuckled. Of course, there was; they were called robots.

Kracion moved the Humans to a basic room where a pair of cots were set against the walls. There was a makeshift bathroom, an obvious accommodation hastily constructed by the robots. There was no door on the entrance, but after Kracion left the room and released them from the restraining field, Adam detected the faint glow of a force field—undoubtedly interphase—across the portal. There was nothing permanent about the room, just a place to hold them until—

Kracion abruptly walked away, without waiting for Adam to ask: “What now?” It was obvious their presence in the station was the limit of their contribution to Kracion’s plan.

Summer and Adam each took a cot and sat down.

“Do you think they will come for us?” Summer asked, a slight tremble in her voice.

“I would be surprised if they weren’t already in the system.” He looked to the shimmering blue across the entrance. “Try to get some rest. There’s not much we can do at this point.”

“But you’re the great Adam Cain,” Summer said snidely. “Do you have a plan working?”

“Sure. My plan is to wait for an opportunity and then take advantage of it. Kracion has to set up his trap. That’ll take time. We’ll wait and see what happens after that.”

Summer wasn’t happy with his answer, but still, she laid back and closed her eyes. Adam did the same, although his mind was working like never before. The only problem: He didn’t have anything concrete to think about, just a bunch of what-ifs. It would have to do for now.

* * *

Copernicus Smith dove for his controls, tapping activation buttons and calling up data on the main monitor. He tripped the comm link with the sister stealth ship carrying Panur and Lila. The two vessels were flying in formation, having just entered a star system identified at M-8121KF. There were no habitable planets here, so no one had bothered giving the star a name, just a designation.

“Panur, I just lost all flight controls!” he yelled. “Life support seems to be working, but I have no drive control and guidance.”

The image of the short, grey mutant appeared on the screen.

“I’m sorry about this, Mr. Smith, but it was necessary.”

“What was necessary?”

Sherri was just outside the bridge and had felt the generators go offline while sensing the lack of steady vibration inherent in faster-than-light travel. At the same time, she heard what Panur had just said to Coop. She stepped onto the bridge.

“Did you do this?” she asked, glaring at the image on the screen.

“Yes, I did. The Merlin is currently dead-in-the-water—as you call it—and will remain so for eight hours, after which time all affected systems will be restored.”

“Why?” Coop yelled. “How can we help Adam and Summer if we—”

“They’re going in without us,” Sherri interrupted, her eyes locked with Panur’s. “That’s a bunch of bullshit. We can help.”

“And how exactly would that help manifest itself, Sherri? I’m sorry, but Lila and I cannot divide our efforts in capturing Kracion and saving the others while keeping the rest of you out of harm’s way. This mission is beyond your ability to help. You will only get in the way.”

Coop looked back at Sherri, seeing her face red and her eyes squinted.

“C’mon, Panur,” he said before Sherri could speak. “What are we supposed to do? Just sit here?”

“As I said, your controls will come back on in eight hours. If we have not returned by then, you are to leave the system as quickly as possible. The Kracion threat will still be with us. Other than that, you will have to wait for better news. If we are not back in eight hours, we won’t be coming back.”

“You should have told us this before,” Sherri snapped. “It would have saved us a lot of time and trouble.”

“We needed you to stay in contact with Kracion and his support ships until we got here. Then once linked, we realized how much you would want to be present when Adam and Summer are rescued.”

“If they’re rescued.”

“If they’re rescued,” Panur agreed. “Yet allowing Lila and me to go in alone, the chance of that happening increases exponentially. Believe me; I’ve done the math.”

Sherri literally growled, voicing her frustration…and acknowledgment of the logic in Panur’s words. “Just don’t take the scenic route. Get in and get the job done. But I’m letting you know now when you return, you’ll have a hornet’s nest of angry Humans—and one Juirean—to deal with.”

“If we return at the end of a successful mission, I will gladly suffer through the scenario you’ve described,” Panur said, his goofy smile only adding to Sherri’s anger.

“Then get your mutant asses going; you’re wasting time talking to me.”

27

After leaving the Humans, Kracion took the faithful journey to the hibernation chamber. He keyed in the security code on what was one of the few doors in the complex. He entered into a towering cavern carved out of solid rock with a floor made of the same polished material. The air was cool and dank, having only recently been added. When no waking Aris were present, the complex didn’t require an atmosphere. The system reacted automatically to his presence, although in his unique case, air was wasn’t a prerequisite for life.

There were five, long and dark appendages radiating out from this central chamber. Within the dark tunnels was where the one hundred thirty-three surviving Aris Technicians slept, in their sophisticated hibernation pods, lost in million-year-long periods of dreamless slumber.

Kracion turned to a bank of control consoles set along a wall of the outer chamber and began working the controls. He would have to override automatic systems to initiate a premature resuscitation, but he knew how to do that. All the Technicians did.

It was only rare occasions that more than one tech would be awake at a time, and mainly during station moves when it was necessary to supervise the robots and assure everything went smoothly. Kracion would revive only three of them. He knew their names, having known them long ago at the beginning of the Grand Experiment. All the Techs knew each other and had entered the program at the same time, and although three billion years had passed, to the Techs, their waking time only amounted to about two thousand years, out of a normal lifespan of five thousand. He would remember their names, as they would his. They were to become his unknown variable in the contest with Panur. Whether they would play along was the question. And if not these three, then there were plenty more to be revived.

The revival process was relatively quick and left the Aris with little residual hangover. The equipment had been designed that way, and fifteen minutes later, the three almost identical Aris walked out of the shadows of the middle arm of the hibernation tunnels.

These were highly intelligent Aris; they knew instinctively that something was out of the ordinary.

“Kracion,” said Galius, “what has happened? I do not detect preparations for a move. This is something else.”

“Yes, it is,” Kracion said. “But I wish to make a formal presentation. Please come with me to conference control.”

The Aris didn’t ask any questions during the eight-minute walk to what was a central meeting and technology center for the station. They would control their curiosity until Kracion was prepared to make his statement. They trusted in the other Technician that there was a good reason for what was taking place.

The three recently-revived Aris went to charging stations in the conference center, obedient service orbs emerging from the panels and sending light blue lines of dark matter energy into the back of their necks. Although they’d received energy throughout their long sleep periods, once awake they needed a full recharge.

The room was different from many of the others in the station in that it had furniture. There were a series of short couches and a desk with an ultra-thin computer screen projecting from the surface. Kracion went to a panel in the wall and touched his fingers along the perimeter. The panel extended outward before sliding away. Kracion removed a datapad and closed the panel.

The three Aris were named Galius, Pensso and Casin. They sat on the couches, straight-backed as the orbs fed them energy, waiting patiently for Kracion to begin. If there was one thing the Aris Technicians were good at, it was patience. At least all the Techs except Kracion.

“What I am about to tell you will come as a shock,” Kracion began. “The Apex Being has been created.”

Kracion detected a slight widening of the eyes and an intake of breath, confirming what he knew the others suspected.

“And Nunki has been informed?” asked Galius.

“He has. However, there is so much more.”

Kracion spent a precise six minutes summarizing the events that led to Nunki and the others becoming immortal, including the use of the creature known as J’nae for the procedure.

Pensso looked confused. “So it was not the Apex Being, but this other immoral, that was used for the transformation? How was it that a spontaneously regenerating body could be segmented for the procedure? Would not each segment regenerate and create another entity? I understand the Privileged were to analyze the Apex Being to determine the exact procedure; even they did not have a solution until the immortal was created. I find it revealing that when the time came—and they had options—they chose this J’nae creature. The procedure must have been more direct and easier to perform.”

“It was,” Kracion confirmed. “And from what I have learned of the segmentation, the J’nae creature entered into the procedure voluntarily.”

“She did not wish to remain immortal?” Pensso was shocked, as were the others.

“Not in her current form. Yet in a way, she still exists. She allowed her body to be distilled into a specific form and then frozen. Then once absorbed by the host, she regenerates in a symbiotic manner with the host, succumbing to the dominant body. She does live on, within the host, yet subservient.”

“And the Apex Being, she still exists?”

“Yes, and she is currently on her way to the station.”

“Why?” asked Casin.

“I will now explain further.” Kracion allowed a moment to pass before speaking. He was at the point in his presentation where his companions would voice the most hostile reaction. “Sometime after Nunki and the others transitioned, I discovered that there was a surplus of the J’nae Essence frozen in stasis. I studied the procedure…and then duplicated it on myself. I am now immortal, as are the Privileged.”

All the Aris were stunned by the revelation, but it was only Casin who stood in protest. “Did you have the permission of the Privileged to do this?”

“I did not. I have had no contact with them since my awakening. I only learned of their transition from internal records and the testimony of others.”

“And there is more of this essence?” Galius asked.

“Yes, twenty-one vials.”

“And it takes one vial for a transformation?”

“Yes.”

“And there are no more Privileged requiring this material?”

“No.”

Kracion studied their faces. Each was beginning to focus on the possibilities.

“Then where is it?” Galius asked for the trio. “I assume you have revived us so we can join you in this incredible transformation. For that, I am grateful, Kracion. With such a limited amount of the material, you could have chosen any of the others.”

Kracion leaned against the desk, looking down at his seated companions—all except Casin, who was still standing, appearing angry.

“I will gladly make you immortal; however, there is a situation for which I first need your assistance.”

“First?” Casin asked. “What can take priority over this?”

“As I mentioned, the Apex Being is coming here. She is bringing with her the creator of the J’nae being, another immortal of incredible intellect and power named Panur. It is their stated purpose to capture and contain me—forever.”

“Why would they wish to do that?”

“Because I am in the process of conquering the galaxy, and to them, I am considered a criminal.”

“By what means are you intending on conquering the galaxy, Kracion?” asked Casin incredulously.

“By any means necessary,” Kracion barked back. “We created the galaxy; therefore, we should rule it.”

“The Privileged created life in the galaxy, not us,” Casin countered. “All we have done is sustain the experiment. It was their genius, not ours which has guided all that has happened.”

“Yet you can make us immortal?” asked Galius, ignoring Casin’s protest. “So we can rule the galaxy together?”

“I will do that, yet only if you assist me in defeating the threat that would haunt us for all eternity. Panur and Lila—the Apex Being—will not stop until they have me—and you—trapped in the eternal prison of our immortality. There are but two of these beings, and I need your help in defeating them.”

Pensso now stood up. “If these two creatures are such a threat to you—and that is all they are at the moment, a threat to you—would it not be best if we were all immortal when we meet them?”

Kracion had anticipated the question. Even so, it didn’t temper his anger at having to answer it.

“It is a question of motivation, Pensso. I need your assistance…and you wish to become immortal. I believe the negotiation is simple. Will you help me or not?”

“You are withholding the J’nae Essence on the condition we do your bidding,” stated Casin. “That is not what an Aris does with other Aris.”

“Possibly not,” Kracion snapped. “Yet we Technicians have been content to do the bidding of the Privileged for all this time, and with even less of a guarantee in sharing the bounty of our labors. I will make you immortal. All you need to do is help me eliminate our only threat beforehand.”

“What do you want us to do?” asked Galius.

Kracion paused, again surveying the faces of his three companions. Galius and Pensso were on his side. Casin was questionable, although the lure of immortality was lurking just behind his eyes. Still, he would have to be watched.

“The mutants have discovered the secret of our interphase technology and can circumvent it. Therefore, I need you to devise another containment system, something we have never used before. Then once conceived, you must guide the robots to deploy said system to various sections of the station, along with decoys to deceive the mutants. After that, we will remove the robots; they will only be in the way. We cannot kill the mutants. They must be captured, contained and disposed of in a manner that will last as close to eternity as possible.”

“Do the mutants realize the danger they face coming here? Surely they must suspect you will seek our help. What if they do not come?”

“They will come…because I am holding hostages—and one special hostage in particular.”

“Who is that?”

“It is a Human named Adam Cain. He is the birth-father of the Apex Being.”

The other Aris were shocked at this latest revelation. Kracion could understand their reaction. Besides the Apex Being herself, the two creatures who created her would be miracles themselves. It was the Grand Experiment that produced these two individuals, unique among their respective races, making it possible for them to give birth to the impossible. And Kracion had just disclosed that he was holding the birth-father. He watched Casin’s reaction in particular. His face had gone neutral, an ominous sign in itself.

“What is a Human?” Galius asked.

“Species Sample 12001.”

Galius nodded. All the Techs knew the sample designations, although none would know the personal identifiers given to the species and planets by their inhabitants.

There was a momentary pause as each Aris contemplated what they had just been told.

“Very well,” Galius then said, speaking for the others. “We agree, with the promise of immortality at the end of our task. As Technicians, we know Aris technology and what already exists. It will be our task to seek what we do not know. How much time do we have?”

“Four hours at the most.”

None of the other Aris reacted negatively. “That should suffice.” Galius looked at the other Aris—the mortal Aris. “Then we should proceed.”

They left the room for a workshop, where they would accomplish the impossible in an impossibly short time.

28

Panur’s ship swept close to the unnamed planet and immediately located the three Klin ships still in orbit. The stealthy nature of the starship kept them hidden.

It only took a few minutes to survey the cold surface of the planet for any residual heat signatures from landing jets, identifying the entrance to the Aris base. To no one’s surprise, it was underground. Panur guided his ship to a landing atop a grey metal platform that blended perfectly with the monochrome landscape. There were controls set in a nearby rock face. Lila stepped outside and surveyed the equipment.

She didn’t carry a Formilian ‘Gift’ within her body, because she didn’t need one. She had the unique ability to access electronics and thoughts without the need of the device. She could also manipulate non-Formilian circuitry, such as she found in the control panel. It only took a moment before the ship was being lowered into the bowels of the cold, grey planet.

Panur joined her on the platform. They each wore bulging utility belts filled with a variety of weapons and countermeasures, everything they could imagine they would need to ward off Kracion’s coming attacks. They even had electronic warming envelopes to guard against the basic freezing elements, something which had been used against both of them in the past. They could also jam all interphase fields, as well as something Panur called a transmission damper, which was the next generation containment field.

After passing through a massive airlock at the base of the platform elevator, the mutants found themselves in a large rock cavity with corridors radiating out in three directions. The floor was relatively clean, although the robots that serviced the facility weren’t as meticulous as those at the main station. There were clear shoe prints in the dust leading down the right side tunnel.

Lila had her mental sensors out, attempting to locate any stray electrical signals. She spotted security cameras; Panur reached into a pocket on his belt and pressed a button. All the cameras in the base should now be blind. Lila looked at him and nodded. No electrical currents ran to the devices.

Adam, can you hear me? Lila could connect mentally with any creature, particularly one with an ATD.

I hear you. Are you safe?

We only just arrived, so too early to tell. I have a reading on your location. Is Summer with you?

Yes, we’re in the same room. Looks like standard interphase shielding on the doorway.

Where is Kracion?

I don’t know.

He already knows we are here. We will proceed to your location; he will find us.

Be careful. He’s had time to prepare. Where’s the team? I haven’t had any links with the other ATDs.

We left them behind. It was for their own safety.

Lila could sense Adam’s relief. He knew his friends would be taking an incredible risk coming to the station to save him. He would be devastated if any more were to lose their lives.

Understood, Adam thought. I’ll be ready when you are. Keep me informed.

I will, father.

* * *

Kracion and the other Aris were in the command room watching the monitor as the mutants arrived. They weren’t surprised when the cameras went dark.

“Take control pads and cover a quadrant. I will take number three.”

“Where the hostages are being held,” Casin stated.

“Yes. It is their most likely destination. If I am there, that will only increase their focus.”

The four Aris left the room.

The room with Cain and the female was only three minutes from the command center. Kracion went by and looked inside, seeing the two Humans lying on the cots. The female was of no concern to him. It was unknown if Cain was in communications with Lila at the time or not. His eyes were closed, but that was no indication. It didn’t matter anyway. Kracion proceeded down the corridor on what should be an intercept course with the mutants.

* * *

Panur and Lila walked with confidence through the deserted passageways, inexorably drawing closer to where Adam and Summer were being held.

Panur placed an arm across Lila’s path. She stopped.

“See the light as it refracts ever so slightly?”

“I see it.”

Panur turned. It was the same behind him—and the faint shimmer was drawing closer.

“It’s the transmission field,” he said with a mixture of pride and concern. “I love being right.”

He reached into his utility belt again, his movements more rushed than before. He manipulated a small control pad, yet the near-invisible walls continued to close on the pair.

Lila looked into Panur’s pocket and the lit screen of the miniature computer.

“I believe a third-degree refinement might do it.”

Panur nodded and made the adjustment. The field evaporated.

“Sorry, it was a little more sophisticated than I anticipated. Thanks for the help.”

“Anytime.”

They proceeded down the corridor.

* * *

Another hundred meters or so into the station, Panur suddenly stopped, as did Lila.

“Now this is strange,” Panur stated. “It seems I cannot move.”

“The same with me.”

Both mutants began to rifle through the pockets of the utility belts frantically trying to find out what was happening to them. They could move their arms and heads; they could even move their legs. But their center torsos were being held in place as if set in concrete.

“My Aris associates call it a quantum leash,” said an all-too-familiar voice from down the hallway. Kracion stepped closer, in fact, to only within a meter or so from Panur and Lila. “I prefer to call it a quantum anchor myself. There are streams of microscopic particles continuously entering and leaving your bodies, placed there on a quantum level. Their arrival and departure points are completely random, yet their presence is enough to hold your bodies in place, even if you attempt to shape-shift, as I know you have the capacity to do. In fact, you would be amazed at how much I know of you.”

Panur took Kracion’s unwitting advice and began to shape-shift, extending his malleable arms in the direction of the Aris. Kracion had a control device in his hands. If Panur could take it from him…

But then Panur’s arms grew rigid and dropped to his side as would a soldier snapping to attention. The same happened to Lila.

“Oh, and I can create the quantum anchor in any part of your body, as well as several at once.”

Kracion stepped up to Lila and reached out a reverent hand, touching the skin of her face.

“The Apex Being,” he said softly. “I realize I have had you in my possession before, yet I was never able to touch you.” He laughed. “Except the time both our bodies were afire with the absorbed energy of a saboteur’s bomb. But this is different. The skin I am touching now represents the culmination of a vision began too long ago to fathom.”

He turned and stepped away.

“And now I must destroy you, yet be assured, Lila Bol, this is not something I do lightly. However, it must be done.”

“And how exactly will you accomplish such a feat?” Panur asked anxiously.

The Mad Aris stopped and laughed again. “Forgive me if I was not clear, mutant. I intend to destroy you both, just as you have conspired to destroy me. And as you have surmised, there is no great mystery in destroying an immortal. All I need is a burning star, of which the galaxy has an abundance. Now come. I have other affairs to attend to.”

Kracion turned and walked away. Moments later, Panur and Lila were dragged along the smooth floor of the station by an invisible force. They moved their legs, although it wasn’t necessary. The quantum leash was just that. They had no choice but to follow.

They came to a room off to the left. Kracion stopped before entering and removed the utility belts from his captives. Then he entered, as did the invisibly tethered mutants. Then Kracion left, leaving them in the room. Once back in the corridor, the door-less portal energized. The screen was invisible, yet Lila could detect the electrical charge.

“And this is nothing exotic, either. Simply a disruptor field, yet quite lethal to mortals.”

“Why do you need that?”

“I have my reasons. But among them is the fact that Adam Cain is in the facility. I am taking no chances with him. I have underestimated the Human far too many times. I will not do that again.”

29

Adam sat up on the bed, feeling like he was going to vomit. Lila’s mental link detailing her and Panur’s capture by Kracion was the last thing he wanted to hear. And it had happened so quickly and with no great fanfare. They couldn’t even put up a fight.

He looked across the room at the bone-weary but sleepless Summer Rains. The stress had drained her of energy; her depression was debilitating. How she would take the news Adam was about to lay on her was anyone’s guess. It could push her over the edge.

There was a movement at the entrance to the room and a moment later the light blue shimmer of the interphase field vanished. Adam stood up; Summer heard his movement and jumped up as well, following his intense stare toward the portal.

With the mutants under his control, Kracion didn’t need any elaborate means of eliminating the Humans. They were mortal. There was a whole litany of ways they could die. If that was the case, Kracion was wasting no time eliminating this particular nuisance.

He appeared at the entrance—but, wait, it wasn’t Kracion. It looked like him, but there were subtle differences. The Mad Aris had revived some of the other Technicians. Had they helped him capture Lila and Panur? That was a given.

“Adam Cain,” the alien stated.

“That’s right; who are you?”

“I am named Casin.”

“Yeah, well, let’s get this over with.” Adam assumed a fighting stance. Panur hadn’t given him is brains cells for nothing. This Casin character was a mortal Aris; Adam could take him in a fair fight.

“I have come to free you.”

“Yeah, but not without a fi—what did you say?”

“I have come to free you, the alien repeated.

“Why?” Summer asked.

“Adam Cain is the birth-father of the Apex Being. I cannot in good conscience let him die, nor can I do nothing while harm comes to…to Lila, you call her.”

“Where is she being held?” Adam asked moving toward the doorway—

“Casin! We were warned of your potential treachery.”

Two more Aris appeared from behind Casin. Again, they looked alike, yet with differences if one looked closely.

Casin turned to the others. From his demeanor, it was obvious to Adam he wasn’t going to put up a fight.

“I believe we are making a grave mistake. We are speaking of the Apex Being—”

Adam charged. If the Aris Casin wasn’t going to put up a fight, then Adam would. And with the force field off, here was his chance. He already knew he could withstand their palm weapons. That would come as a surprise to the aliens.

Even so, he didn’t get far. Two brilliant flashes filled the room, plasma bolts fired from the palm weapons of the other two Aris. Adam was struck in the chest, as was Summer. The force of the blast threw Adam back until he twisted and fell on his stomach. The bolt was much stronger than the ones he’d suffered at Kracion’s literal hand. These Aris were fully charged, and it showed.

Adam survived, and with barely a trace of pain as Panur’s brain cells took over to protect his mortal body. But lying there he could see Summer on the other side of the room, also on the floor, no signs of life coming from her tiny body.

Thinking quickly, Adam reigned in his anger and remained in place, doing his best to hide his breathing. The Aris continue to argue at the doorway, paying no attention to the bodies on the floor.

“You will come with us to Kracion,” one of the newcomers said to Casin. “He will decide what to do with you.”

With his enhanced hearing, Adam waited until the footsteps faded enough that he felt safe to move. He rushed to Summer, turning her over and feeling her neck for a pulse. There was none. He began CPR, stopping every few seconds to check her pulse again. He knew the effort was pointless. He’d experienced the force of the alien palm weapons; no Human could survive a blast like that, not without help. Adam sat back against the cot, angry and with sorrow coursing through his body like the electricity from the Aris weapon. First Lila and Panur. Now Summer. When would it all end?

Kracion!

Adam had to find him, and the other Aris would lead him there. If Adam could find a way to free the mutants, they might still have a chance.

He rushed from the room, turning in the direction of the footsteps. He moved quickly, but with caution. The corridors were long, with a number of door-less side rooms. He ducked into several as he ran. Then his sensitive hearing detected closer footsteps on the polished stone flooring. He stopped at an intersection of corridors and peeked around. There they were, backs toward him.

He followed, moving between side rooms, entering the corridor only when he knew it was clear. Then the hallway curved and voices emerged, rather than footsteps. He dropped to his stomach and crawled to where he could look down the hallway to his right. There was a large room at the end, a wide entranceway allowing him to see inside. There was a desk, as well as the end of a couch visible from where he was. He focused, allowing his enhanced eyesight to give him a closer view from a fair distance away.

Kracion was there, leaning against the desk, listening to the other Aris as they gave their report.

* * *

“Casin went to the Humans and was attempting to free them,” Galius reported. “It was as you suspected. I, too noticed his insincerity to the cause.”

“Why—no do not answer that,” said Kracion to Casin. “It is the Apex Being. You should know we all feel that way. But Lila Bol is no longer a factor. She is of interest now only for sentimental reasons. She has no practical value. Even if she was to be used for the transformation, we do not know how to perform the procedure. And Adam Cain, is he secure?”

“Secure?” said Galius. “He attempted an attack. We were forced to kill both him and the female.”

“You killed Adam Cain?” Kracion gasped. “How…how did you do that?”

He could tell Galius didn’t understand the question. There was only one way the Aris could have killed the Human.

“You used your implants,” Kracion stated.

“Of course.”

Kracion shook his head. He went to the wall safe and opened it again, this time retrieving a hand weapon armed with high-velocity darts. He had assembled it earlier from the workshop of the robots, intending to use it for another purpose.

“Adam Cain is not dead; he cannot be killed by our energy bolts.”

“Why is that?”

“I suppose it has something to do with the mutants. They must have manipulated him in some way. I noticed this before, yet there was no need to be concerned.” He stared hard at Casin. “Until now. I must go and find him. He will attempt to free the mutants.”

Kracion turned to leave the room.

“He will not be able to enter their room. And even then, he cannot move them.” Galius stepped forward, attempting to block Kracion’s exit. “And now, Kracion, we have fulfilled our part of the negotiation. There is no reason for you to withhold the immortality essence from us.”

“And what of Cain?”

“He can wait.”

Kracion stared into the steady and determined eyes of Galius. He looked to the others before turning to the wall behind the desk. He slid his fingers over another section next to the still-open panel. A hidden door popped open and slid aside.

Kracion reached in and pulled out a small metal case. He turned to the others. He lifted the case into the air, holding it reverently in his left hand.

“This…is the closest any of you will ever come to immortality.”

As the eyes of the three Aris focused on the case, they didn’t see it when Kracion lifted the dart weapon and sent projectiles into the chests of Galius and Pensso. They fell against the couch, clutching at the small, bladed arrows. Galius pulled away his, ripping apart even more flesh and creating a geyser of red erupting from his chest. Pensso’s heart was punctured by the dart; he slumped to the floor, lasting half as long as Galius did before dying.

Casin was shocked into inaction. He had never seen—nor even heard of—an Aris being murdered. Plenty had died, either from natural causes or accidents. But never murdered, and by another Aris at that. When he finally broke his trance and looked at Kracion, he became petrified, seeing the weapon only inches from his face. He firmed his resolve, accepting his fate.

“You never intended on granting our wish,” he stated.

“Of course not. There can be only one immortal. Otherwise, the novelty is lost.”

“The Privileged are immortal. They will not condone your actions.”

“The Privileged are only concerned with themselves; they have always been that way. And they care even less for the Technicians now that they have achieved immortality. They have moved beyond the mundane, just as I have. I saved you for last, Casin, because, you, more than the others, was smart enough not to trust me.”

Casin opened his mouth to speak, and that was when the dart entered his forehead, penetrating deep into what had once been his genius mind.

Kracion set the case on the desktop, turned and then sprinted out of the room. He still had five darts in the weapon, plenty to dispose of Adam Cain. But first, he had to verify that he was still alive. He headed for the Human’s cell.

30

Adam could only see half of the horrific scene as it unfolded, but he knew what happened. He stood up and ducked into a side room just as Kracion ran past him down the corridor.

He was tempted to tackle him there and then, but he had another thought.

Once Kracion was gone, Adam went to the desk and opened the small metal case. Inside was a second container, this one hermetically sealed and temperature controlled. There was nothing elaborate about it. Adam slid the inner chamber open and removed one of the vials of green fluid. It was frozen, but even as he held it in his hand, he sensed a thawing taking place.

He went to the computer and turned it on, not bothering to wonder how he knew how. He just did. He scanned the files, checking schematics. He found where Lila and Panur were being held, as well as other data he quickly absorbed. A plan was taking shape. He picked up a datapad from the desk and then placed the container of J’nae Essence in a drawer.

He rushed from the room, returning the way he’d come.

* * *

Kracion arrived at the Humans’ cell. As expected, the body of Adam Cain wasn’t there. But the female was. At least one of them was no longer a problem.

He left the cell and proceeded to the right, heading for the mutants.

* * *

Adam was careful when returning to the cell. He knew Kracion would verify that he was alive, and then afterward, go to where he was holding Lila and Panur. He should have full access to his former cell for enough time to test his theory.

He rushed to Summer and lifted her limp body into his lap. It had been twenty minutes since her death and he was desperate. The Essence of J’nae was the key to immortality. Could it also be used to give life back to the dead? He had nothing to lose. He removed the vial from his pocket, shook it, and then held it up to the light. It appeared to be thawed.

That’s when he noticed the strange swirling taking place inside the capsule. Although he’d shaken it, the fluid appeared to be moving in an organized pattern, up one side, then around to the back and then down in the front. There was a current inside the small container, almost a sign of intelligence.

Adam shrugged off his fascination. He was wasting time.

There was a cap on the vial. He pulled it off and found a glass seal at the end of a pointed tip. He tapped the point on the stone floor. It broke, spilling out a tiny amount of the green fluid. Ignoring the mess, he placed the end of the vial in Summer’s open mouth. The liquid flowed onto her tongue.

Adam stared for several seconds until he noticed something strange was happening to the green fluid. It didn’t flow. It moved. Almost like a single piece, it slid into her throat and disappeared into the darkness.

Adam closed her mouth, then lifted her body and placed it on the cot. He had no idea if this would work, or even if this was anywhere near how the fluid was supposed to be administered. It could all be a waste of time, time he could have used to help free his real daughter and Panur.

However, there was something about his desperate moves that he couldn’t ignore. Here was another Cassie, another young woman he couldn’t protect, he couldn’t save. He had to try, even if it was a foolish attempt at resurrecting the dead.

This same liquid had created the monster that was Kracion, giving him eternal life. Was it too much to ask that it now be used to help save an innocent?

Three minutes passed with no reaction. Adam sighed. At least he made the effort. He stepped away from Summer, taking one last look at the young woman. He had gazed upon far too many bodies like this. He began to question if it was luck—or punishment—that had kept him alive all these years while others perished.

He took a deep breath and turned away. He had to find Kracion before the Mad Aris found him.

At the corridor, he checked both ways, using his superior hearing to detect any movement. He heard something, but it was coming from behind him. He turned to see Summer writhing on the cot.

He rushed back to her, placing his hands on her shoulders to calm the violent spasms. Her eyes were closed, and he couldn’t feel any breath. Was this just involuntary muscle spasms brought on by the introduction of the Essence? Or was it something else?

Then her body went limp again. Adam felt for a pulse.

She had one! A strong one.

He felt her forehead; she was burning up. Her eyes began to flutter open, taking several seconds to focus on his tear-streaked face.

“Way to go, girl,” he said.

Summer frowned, not understanding. Then her eyes grew into saucers, and she began to beat at him, trying to get away. He let her go. She slid across the cot and tried to climb the wall.

“What…what happened?” she cried out.

Adam put his finger to his lips, grimacing. “Quiet. Kracion might hear you.”

Summer turned panicking eyes at the doorway. “I was…I was dead, wasn’t I? They shot me. I died.”

“I think so.”

“So what happened?”

“I used some of the immortality drug to bring you back.”

“You did what!”

Adam recoiled. “I think I just saved your life…again.”

“You put some alien piss in me?”

Adam stood back. “Hey, forgive me for trying to help. It worked. Or would you prefer to have stayed dead?”

Summer’s head jerked from the entrance to Adam and back again. “Okay, all right, that’s cool, I guess. So I’m alive, and I have the immortality drug in me. Do you know what this means?”

“I think so. I just thought you be a little happier about it.”

“I’m sorry. I’m just thinking about what a horrific eternity I may have if Kracion catches me. I think I would have preferred to stay mortal and die a normal death.”

Adam pursed his lips and shrugged. “I hadn’t thought of that. You could be right.”

Summer’s jaw dropped open. “Well, duh, that just means we have to get out of here. Where are Panur and Lila? I thought they were supposed to be here by now. And speaking of that, what the hell time is it? How long was I…dead?”

“Not long, about twenty minutes. And about the mutants, Kracion has captured them.”

“Oh, that’s just great. So now my chances of spending eternity in my own personal Hell just shot through the roof. Yea for me.”

“Listen, I have a plan.” He retrieved the datapad from the floor and handed it to her. “You need to take this to Lila and Panur. They’re being held down the corridor to the right. Take the second right you come to. They’re in a room on the right. It will take you about ten minutes to get there.”

“But wait, isn’t that were Kracion and his Aris buddies will be?”

“Kracion killed the other Aris. But you’re right; he may be. That’s why I’m going to lure him away. But listen, Kracion has to pass by here to get to where I want him to go. So get on the floor and play dead until he passes. If he sees you’re gone, he may come looking for you, too. You’re better off dead.” Adam smiled.

Summer cocked her head and smirked. “Funny.” She held up the datapad. “And what am I supposed to do with this?”

“Nothing. Lila will know what to do with it.”

“And where are you going?”

“To pay a visit to the other Aris in the station. Now c’mon. We don’t have much time.” He smiled again. “At least one of us doesn’t.”

Adam ran off to the left, following the map he’d memorized from the computer in Kracion’s office. It was a decent hike, but so far no robots had been seen, and all the revived Aris were dead. He ran with his enhanced muscles, covering the distance in only two minutes, turns and all.

He slid up to the security door, the only one he’d seen in the complex after the entry airlock. There was a panel set in the wall with a keypad for entry. He didn’t bother. Using his elbow, he smashed the box and pulled the cover away. Inside was a series of fiberoptic cables, thin and glowing. Adam studied the layout for a moment, then trusting his new-found instinct, pulled a couple away from their connectors and tapped them into other inlets. The security door didn’t open, but when he moved to it and applied pressure, he was able to get it to move to the side. It took all his enhanced strength to create a gap between door and doorframe until he could wedge his body in between and open it more.

He rushed inside.

He was in a huge bubble-shaped cavern honed out of the surrounding rock. The ceiling was more natural than the sides, indicating the Aris had used an existing cave to build the storage center for their hibernation pods. Five tunnels spoked out from the central chamber.

Adam could hear a soft whine echoing off the walls. It was an alarm of sorts; more a calling to the robots that a breach had occurred in the seal to the chamber. He had read about it on the computer in Kracion’s office. He was counting on the signal reaching the Mad Aris, alerting him to an intruder in the pod room. He ran into the darkened tunnel to his right, slipping in behind the first rows of huge, crypt-like structures that were the suspended animation chambers. They were similar to the one Kracion had emerged from back in the Newfound Galaxy. Adam reflected, thinking how it seemed like a lifetime ago when all that happened, when in fact it was less than a year.

He had no doubt Kracion would show up. What Adam would do at that point, he had no idea. That would depend on Summer and the mutants. He tried to prep Lila on current events by sending out a mental signal through his ATD, hoping she would pick up on it. He grew nervous when no link came back. How could Kracion have stopped her ability to communicate telepathically? And if he could do that, had he found a way to hack into Adam’s newly-configured ATD? If so, it was better that he keep his plans to himself.

* * *

Kracion had gone to the mutants, scouting the surrounding rooms, finding no trace of Adam Cain. Panur and Lila questioned him, asking him what he was looking for. He didn’t want to admit he’d lost the Human, even though he suspected they already knew. He lingered a few minutes longer before heading back to his office. Even if Cain had aspirations of freeing the mutants, even Kracion couldn’t figure out how he would do so.

He was near the command room when he sensed the soft whine of the emergency call. Cain was in the pod chamber! But what could he do there that would make a difference?

Working through the options, he ran to his office, where suspicions had to be either verified or dismissed. He didn’t need his photographic memory to confirm his worst fear. The case with the J’nae Essence was missing. And so was a datapad from the desktop.

He rushed from the room and sprinted toward the hibernation chamber, still gripping the dart weapon tightly in his right hand. He sped past the cell where Cain had been held, spying the female corpse on the floor in the flash of his passing. What was the Human planning to do, revive more of the Aris? To what end? Was he expecting to enlist them as allies against one of their own? Or could he make them immortal in the short time he had, even without the proper apparatus, possibly to dilute his power in the galaxy?

In the end, none of his questions were of consequence. Kracion knew where he was, and that was all that mattered at the moment. Emotion was governing his movements now. He wanted nothing more than to dispose of Adam Cain, and not through any complicated procedure as was required with the immortal mutants. With the Human he could simply squeeze the life out of his body, reveling in the moment and the sense of power it would give him. After that, he would deal with the mutants.

31

Summer’s heart was pounding out of her chest as she heard the rushing footfalls of Kracion in the corridor. There was nothing to stop him from grabbing her and including her in the fate of Lila and Panur. For a fleeting moment, she thought how cool it was to be immortal. But then she imagined what Kracion would do to her if he realized she was alive. Adam had spent a few seconds before he left positioning her, but with Kracion’s memory, would he detect the subtle differences? And if so, would he assume it was Adam who moved her? At that moment, all Summer kept saying to herself was, ‘It sucks to be immortal.’

With infinite relief, Kracion ran past the room and kept going. She didn’t waste any time. The mutants were in the opposite direction from the Mad Aris, and she was anxious to put as much distance between the two of them as possible.

Adam’s directions were simple to follow, yet she was running so fast at the time she reached the room holding the mutants that she ran right by.

“Summer!” she heard her name called. She slid to a stop on the smooth stone floor and doubled back.

She moved toward the open portal.

“Stop! Do not approach!” Lila called out.

Summer froze, inches from the entranceway.

“There is a deadly barrier in place. Do not cross the threshold.”

Summer held up the datapad. “Then how can I get this to you?” She watched the two mutants, wondering why they didn’t move, not even to approach the invisible barrier. “Are you okay?”

“We are being held in place by an Aris forcefield. Adam has sent you to us so you can assist with our escape. Where is he? There is an interference such that I cannot contact him mentally.”

“Mentally? You can do that?”

“I could, but not now. Please, Summer, concentrate. You must listen to me very carefully.” Lila’s tone was deep and serious. “I am about to do something to you which will feel very strange, very foreign. You must not resist. You must trust me completely. Can you do that?”

Lila’s warning didn’t help. Then she relaxed, thinking, What the hell, I’m immortal! How much could this hurt?

But still, she asked the question. “Will it hurt?”

“Not at all, yet the sensation will be strange. You should sit down first. It might help you relax.”

Summer didn’t question the advice. She moved across the corridor and slid down with her back against the wall, her knees bent with the datapad in her lap.

“Now look at the datapad,” Lila commanded. “You will see a series of blank keys. The Aris do not need symbols to know the function of each key; they have memorized the order of each. Therefore, I will need to enter your mind so I can operate the device.”

“You’re…well, okay.”

“You must relax completely. Soon you will notice my presence in your mind, however, as I gain more control, you will not. But, Summer, you must maintain complete focus on the keyboard. Then at one point, you will feel an uncontrollable desire to move your fingers. You must let this happen without resistance. Can you do that?”

Summer took in a deep breath and then let it out. “I guess we’re going to find out.”

“Good…here we go.”

Crap!

Summer recoiled so violently from the strange, dizzying sensation that her head jerked back and bounced off the stone wall behind her. Contact was lost with Lila.

“Sorry. I wasn’t expecting that,” Summer said, rubbing the back of her head.

“I understand. Now, let us try again.”

This time Summer did her best to tolerate the creepy, itchy feeling coming from within her skull. Fortunately, the sensation passed quickly. But now she felt as if her body was not her own, like she was trapped in a tiny room and looking out a dirty window at events happening outside. Her fingers wanted to move, and they did, dancing slowly over the keys, tracing a complex pattern she couldn’t follow. Her vision remained glued to the nondescript, black buttons.

Then she heard a command in her mind: Concentrate on the screen.

She shifted her gaze. There were lines, symbols and images on the tiny monitor. She didn’t comprehend any of the data, and neither did she care. Now her fingers moved again, and the images on the screen changed, slowly at first, and then in rapid succession.

Summer had no idea how long this continued until awareness returned. She was still sitting on the cold stone floor, but now she sensed others around her.

When she came out of the trance, Panur and Lila were standing over her, satisfied looks on their faces.

“You did great,” Panur said, offering her a hand to help her up.

“I will take that,” Lila said, removing the datapad from her hand. “I will need it.”

“What happened?”

“I was able to access the data from within the device and trace the origins of the quantum field holding us in place. I manipulated the signals to free us, as well as to cancel the force barrier to the room. As Panur said, you did great. I hope you were not hurt too severely when you hit your head.”

Summer chuckled and felt the already prominent knot. “Compared to what I’ve been through over the past hour, that was mild. So what now? We have to find Adam.”

“We have to find Adam,” Panur corrected, pointing and him and Lila. “You need to get to my ship and stay there. It will be safer for you that way.”

“But I can help.”

“You already have. Now embedded within your mind will be the path to the airlock. Lila was so kind as to implant it for you. Now go. We will be along shortly.”

Summer hesitated. She had powers. She could help.

“Go. Now,” Panur said, waving his short, grey fingers at her as if dismissing a child.

Summer bristled, but gave in. She was only now beginning her long journey, a journey that would last forever. As she saw it, if the mutants could capture Kracion and save Adam, there would be plenty of time for all the immortals to get together and swap immortal stories.

Without a second thought, Summer ran off down the corridor, following a path vivid in her mind. This whole telepathy thing is pretty cool, she thought, wondering if it was part of the whole immortality package. She was anxious to find out.

32

Adam could see the entrance to the cavern from his hiding place, and when Kracion entered he wasn’t surprised to see him carrying the dart gun he’d used to kill the other Aris. His hand bolts would have done no good against the other Aris, since they fed on energy. However, something as primitive as a miniature crossbow did the trick. Unfortunately, it would also prove fatal to Adam, despite the special powers Panur had imbued in him.

Kracion stopped a few meters into the room and looked around. He wore a sinister smile on his thin, frail-looking face.

“I do not know your purpose for being here, Adam Cain. Surely you cannot expect to bring harm to me with the revival of other Aris. And you should know, there is a delivery system for the Essence which you do not have. It is a more complicated process than simply drinking the fluid.”

That’s what you think, Adam thought.

Kracion then frowned, a thought occurring to him. “Is it your intention to join your mutant friends and me as an immortals? Is that what you are planning to do with the Essence, to make yourself a foil to my ambitions? What an intriguing thought. However, if you continue along this path, you will more-than-likely end up sharing the same fate as Panur and your daughter, your surviving daughter. I imagine at the moment you are having feelings of horrible remorse. I know your history, Adam Cain. You have already lost two offspring, and about to lose a third—the Apex Being. Yet unlike the swift and permanent death that accompanied the first two, Lila will suffer infinitely more. Eternally more. It might be entertaining for me to keep you around throughout the eons so that you can experience the pain forever.”

“You are one sick bastard,” Adam spoke, using the echoes off the rock walls to hide his location.

“You are correct. I am wise enough to realize my actions are not accepted within so-called civilized societies. But I do not conform to such. The paradigm I have created is my own, the standards determined by me. It is a liberating experience, knowing that whatever I do is accepted, welcomed. I need not live by anyone’s conventions, be they from your primitive societies or even Nunki and his Privileged.”

“They’ll eventually come for you, you know.”

“The Privileged? I think not. They have had the opportunity, and it is obvious they care nothing for what happens on this plane of existence. They are off contemplating the mysteries of the universe, content in their own inquiries. I know them; I, too, am an Aris. They share the same attitude and sentiments for your kind as I do. And now they have their playthings—their mental playthings—and I have mine.”

He turned away and approached one of the control consoles along the wall of the chamber near the entrance. Adam watched with curiosity, wondering if he had a way of detecting him. Kracion began to operate the controls.

“And now, I have one final task to perform. After that, I will eliminate you most conventionally and then take the mutants away for disposal. Then I will rule the galaxy as I see fit. Yet to be truthful, Adam Cain, I do not wish to rule the galaxy. I am prescient enough to know that the true curse of my state of being is boredom, eternal boredom. That is why I wish to use the galaxy for my entertainment, initiating a countless variety of scenarios to see how mortal beings react to my whims. It is amusing how some of the mortals will believe peace and stability will be byproducts of my eternal presence. That will not be true. Where would be the entertainment in that? If anything, there will be more chaos and confusion. In that way, I will be entertained. Tranquility is boring.”

He turned away from the console, staring directly at the spot where Adam was hiding. “You will be pleased to know I have just introduced a contaminant into the hibernation system of my brother Aris. It will take only a moment, and they will be dead, leaving me as the last surviving member of my race, other than the lost and inconsequential Privileged.”

He placed the dart weapon on the console and stepped away. “And now it is just the two of us, so please come out. I know where you are. Let us get this over with as quickly as possible. If not, I will leave you here to starve while I take your friends away to be sentenced to an eternity of suffering.”

Adam stood up. He didn’t know if Summer had been successful with the mutants or not; Lila still hadn’t contacted him telepathically. Perhaps there was added shielding in the hibernation chamber to protect against millions of years of neutron and cosmic ray bombardment? Whatever the cause, he was operating blind. He’d taken a gamble with the datapad, hoping it would hold the key to freeing Lila and Panur. He’d done the same when giving Summer a vial of J’nae Essence. Now he would have to rely on the element of surprise, hoping his enhancements, both mental and physical, would catch Kracion off guard. He knew he couldn’t kill him, but maybe he could restrain him long enough so he could…could what? He had no freezing agent, no interphase field, no fiery blast from a flamethrower. Adam laughed, causing the Aris to frown, confused. Perhaps I can sit on him until help arrives, Adam thought. Whatever, I’m not going out without a fight.

Adam walked toward the center of the voluminous cavern.

When the combatants were a meter apart, they stopped.

“Please, you first,” Kracion offered.

Adam reacted with speed and accuracy even he didn’t expect. His right fist smashed into the side of Kracion’s head, sending the alien spinning and tumbling to the floor. The laws of physics were on Adam’s side. He had delivered a powerful blow to an object with a smaller mass. Something had to give. The problem: It didn’t hurt Kracion. But it did make him laugh.

“I can now verify a suspicion I have held for some time; you are not a typical Human. You have been augmented by some degree and method. I detect the work of Panur. But unless he has given you the ability to perform miracles, these embellishments will not help. Now…my turn.”

Adam was ready for Kracion’s hit. But it wasn’t a hit at all. Instead, the Mad Aris threw an arm at him, one that extended outward and then wrapped completely around the Human, squeezing him like a python. Adam spun away, again using his mass to pull Kracion toward him. He fell back, landing hard on top of the alien. His fall was cushioned by Kracion’s body, at least initially. Then it felt as if he was sinking into an incredibly soft mattress, one that continued to envelop him until Adam could feel the cold, hard surface of the stone floor.

Kracion had melted and reformed on top of him, the alien’s thin hands now clamped around Adam’s neck.

“As you have noticed I have discovered a side effect of a constantly regenerating body, the secret of shapeshifting. I can form my flesh into any form—or no form at all. I’m sure there will be other discoveries I will make, but for now, I enjoy playing with this one. Even now, as in the aforementioned curse of the immortals, I grow bored. I had thought I would get more pleasure out of fighting you, but for that to happen, I must be challenged. You are no such challenge, much to my disappointment. Perhaps I will find more satisfaction by casting your friends into a fiery hell. Good-bye, Adam Cain.”

Kracion began to squeeze. Adam gagged, resisting the pressure as best he could, better than could any Human. But it wouldn’t be enough. He pushed against Kracion, but all his hands did was pass through a constantly reforming mass of alien flesh. If ever there was a time to discover if he had the power of shapeshifting as well, it was now. But that wasn’t to be. Life was being squeezed out of Adam Cain. He wouldn’t last much longer.

Adam was then pulled off the floor by Kracion’s tight grip on his neck. He was on his feet a moment later, while Kracion held on, floating away in the air. Eventually, the grip loosened and Adam fell back, dropping onto his back. His vision was spotty at best, but as he choked and coughed, struggling to bring air into his lungs, his eyes began to clear. Of course, that didn’t mean his mind was okay. He had to be hallucinating because what he saw was Kracion hovering in the air, about ten meters above him, his arms flailing, his legs kicking.

Helping hands lifted Adam from the floor.

“Are you okay?” said the voice of Panur, the immortal mutant genius. Adam shifted his stunned gaze from the floating Kracion to the short, grey creature behind him. He reached out his arms and clasped Panur by his thin shoulders.

“That was entirely too close for comfort, my friend.” Adam coughed. “If I didn’t know better, I would say you did that for dramatic effect.”

Panur turned to a smiling Lila, who was holding a datapad and punching keys, looking up at Kracion. “That is true,” said the grey mutant. “Lila and I have been standing in the wings waiting until the last minute to step in and save your ass. It’s what the story called for.”

Adam rubbed his red and swollen neck. “Well, I hope the readers are happy.” He shook his head. “The sacrifices I make for my fans.” He looked around the cavern. “Where’s Summer?”

“She’s fine. We sent her to the ship.”

Adam now turned his attention to the still floating Kracion, a questioning frown on his forehead.

“It’s called a quantum leash,” Panur offered. “Something Kracion’s Aris friends came up with. Allows even people like us to be restrained and moved anywhere we want. At the moment, we enjoy watching Kracion flutter like a butterfly. Pretty cool, isn’t it?”

“If you will excuse me,” Lila said, interrupting the friendly banter between the mutant and his protégé. “I will transfer Kracion to the ship now. The sooner we do so, the sooner we can get underway.”

Lila left the room.

“Kracion killed all the Aris,” Adam reported. “He shot the three who helped him and then poisoned the others in the hibernation pods.”

“That is a shame. The Aris are an incredibly gifted and significant race. I cannot fault them for what they sought to achieve, and in the process, they did seed the galaxy with an abundance of life. Unfortunately, there are bad seeds everywhere.” It was Panur’s turn to take a survey of the room. “So where is the Essence? I assume you took it at the same time as the datapad.”

“Follow me. We’ll go get it.”

A few minutes later they were in Kracion’s office. Adam walked to the desk and opened a side drawer. He reached in and pulled out the silver metal case. He handed it to Panur.

The mutant grinned. “Having discovered it was missing, who would have looked in the very room from which the case was taken? Very clever, Adam Cain. You must have got that from me.”

Adam nodded. He looked at the container. “What are you going to do with it?”

“I don’t know yet. Here is all that remains of my greatest creation; it has a sentimental value to me. However, I understand the danger the Essence poses. Without sounding too conceited—”

Adam frowned. “Yeah, right.”

“Lila and I are unique. We have not let our immortality control us. We have not sought to use it against others, as has Kracion. In many ways, we are like the Privileged Aris. They achieved immortality and then disappeared. That was good. Imagine if they hadn’t.”

Adam put a hand on Panur’s shoulder. “I would prefer not to. Now, let’s get off this rock. There’s still work to be done.”

33

Adam signaled the Merlin with an hour remaining on the lockdown period Panur had imposed on their systems. Although the mutant released the controls immediately, it didn’t do much to buffer the vitriol being relayed over the comms. Sure, Adam and Summer had been rescued. And it was great that Kracion had been captured. But…fuck you, Panur!

Adam and Summer decided to stay aboard the mutant’s unnamed starship until they disposed of Kracion. The atmosphere aboard the Merlin was a little too tense at the moment.

The Merlin linked up with the second stealth ship, and together they moved in-system.

Panur and Lila didn’t have to look far to find the perfect candidate for Kracion’s final resting place. Three million years before, the Aris had chosen this star as the location of their new Technician station because of its young age and stability. It was estimated to have four billion years left in its lifespan and would remain stable for much of that time.

Adam was surprised—no, not really, he conceded—to find that Panur had already constructed a delivery pod that could withstand the heat and pressure of the outer layers of the star before it eventually disintegrated and deposited Kracion’s body into its irresistible gravity-well. Adam and Panur were in the launch bay, lowering the Mad Aris into the capsule as Lila and Summer watched from the control room.

“You are all fools,” Kracion growled. “This is a useless endeavor. I cannot die. I will live, so all your efforts will be in vain. Eventually, this star will die and I will be cast out. It cannot hold me forever.”

Panur leaned over the capsule with a wide grin on his face. “That is an interesting statement, my friend,” said the grey mutant. “Let us examine your true options. First, you will spend the next four billion years within a nuclear furnace, your body constantly regenerating, with the only view the blinding glow of a million nuclear explosions. Your eyelids will continually burn off so you will find no reprieve from the vision. And unlike your time in the hibernation pods, you will be aware of every. Passing. Second. For four, Billion. Years. And yes, when the star does eventually reach its end, you will still be alive. At that point, you may be cast out in the cold of space. Or just as likely, you could end up in the solid iron core of a brown drawf. At that point, your body will also continue to regenerate, to fight off the absolute cold and pressure from within, your only view being the perpetual dark of eternity. And in the event you are ejected into space, your body will freeze, and this close to the galactic edge, there is a chance you could drift into the infinite vastness of intergalactic space, lost forever until the end of time. And if by some miracle you do fall to a world with enough warmth to allow you movement again, everything and everyone you ever knew or hated will be long gone. In fact, if beings still exist in the near-dead universe, they could all be immortal and so far advanced that you would be nothing but an amoeba compared to them.

“Kracion, your fate is sealed. There is no escaping it. You will now pay for your evil with the punishment of eternity. Enjoy your thoughts. They will be all you will have left.”

Panur stepped back. There were a few seconds for Kracion to make his final defiant statement before the canopy slid shut. But there was only silence inside the chamber.

Adam and Panur left the launch bay and joined the others in the control room. Lila did the honors, vacating the atmosphere from the bay and ejecting the pod. It had its own propulsion system, and moments later, was flaring toward the massive disk of yellow heat and turmoil only half a million kilometers away. It would take fifteen minutes before the pod reached the corona, and then another minute before it burned up, even with Panur’s precautions.

“So that’s it?” Adam asked.

“It will be,” Lila answered.

Adam then turned to Panur, casting an accusatory eye at the short alien. “Did you have all this planned from the beginning?”

“Why do you say that?” Panur’s laughing eyes betrayed his words.

“It’s just that every mission you’ve sent me on I was expected to fail.”

“And you failed magnificently, my friend.”

“So you did set all this up!”

“It was nothing personal. Please consider: Kracion and I were engaged in a contest of wills and imagination. We were equals in that regard. What I needed was an unknown variable I could throw into the equation, something even I couldn’t predict the outcome. So I gave you the tools you would need and then hoped you would use them to build a solution. And that is what you did.”

“But you weren’t sure I would…or could?”

“I trusted you, Adam Cain.”

“That was a pretty big gamble.”

Panur chuckled. “You should know by now, I don’t gamble, although I do admit that sometimes my plans carry a less than a one-hundred-percent chance of success.”

“Then you are gambling.”

Panur reached up and put a hand on Adam’s shoulder. “With you in the game, the odds were stacked greatly in my favor.”

Adam looked over at Summer and gave her a thumbs up. Another eight minutes and the Kracion nightmare would be over. She was leaning against the bulkhead, arms crossed, eyes vacant.

“Hey, cheer up. We won.”

She eventually focused her eyes on him. “And what about me? How am I supposed to deal with this?”

“With what?” Lila asked.

“With being immortal.”

“I do not understand,” said Adam’s real daughter.

“I was dead. Then Adam gave me that immortal juice—the same stuff as Kracion took—and I came back to life. I’m sorry, but you and Panur have been immortal for a long time. I’ve just started. I’m having a little trouble accepting it.”

“You believe you are immortal?”

“Yes! What’s wrong with the two of you? You think I’m joking?”

For an answer, the mutants burst out laughing. Lila stepped up to her younger and shorter twin. “Oh, Summer, you are not immortal.”

“But…Adam gave me the Essence; I believe that’s what you call it.”

“Yes, the Essence of J’nae. But it doesn’t work like that.”

Panur stepped up to her. “The Essence only affects creatures who absorb pure energy for sustenance, such as Lila, me…and the Aris. You use biological energy to live.”

“But I was dead!”

“Yes, you were. The Essence is also a powerful stimulant. You were still within a window of survivability before your body would succumb completely. Had Adam waited another hour before giving you the Essence, it would have been too late.”

Summer was pale. She stared at the faces in the room, including Adam’s. “You mean I’m not going to live forever?”

“I’m afraid not,” said Panur.

Summer took a deep breath. “Well…damn.”

“Get ready,” Lila said, having returned to the control console. A heavily filtered image of the star was on the screen. The pod was too small to see, but still, it was a ceremony none of them wanted to miss as the seconds counted down.

“Thirty seconds.”

Adam put an arm around Summer and pulled her into him. “I know, it sucks, not being immortal,” he said with a smile.

“Five sec—”

The screen suddenly flared white before returning to normal a moment later.

“That was…brighter than I was expecting,” Adam said.

“That was not the pod,” Lila reported concern in her voice. She was working the computer as only an immortal mutant genius could do. “It was an interference blast, artificial in nature.”

“Someone jammed our signal?”

“Hey, what just happened?” Sherri’s voice asked through the speakers. “Did he crash into the star or not?” The Merlin was linked into the computer system of the other ship and had a direct feed into the control room.

“You got the same thing?” Adam asked.

“Yeah, just a big white screen for a second.”

Adam looked at Panur. There was worry on his grey face.

“It will require more study,” the mutant said, “but for now we can neither confirm nor deny that Kracion is gone.”

Adam pursed his lips.

“Well…damn.”

34

Three days later, Lila and Panur watched Adam as he left the small room that served as the medical bay for the latest mind-melding between mutant and man. Lila had come prepared, and the procedure only took a few minutes, with the two geniuses being more proficient at the process than before.

Adam had voiced his concern about any residual effects, such as he had experienced before. Even with Panur’s brain cells removed, his own cells had learned from the experience, making him a little better at everything, although by now he couldn’t tell the difference. He’d become acclimated to the subtle changes.

“You will undoubtedly experience some aftereffects,” Lila conceded. “Yet you did not carry the cells in you for very long.”

“But I had more of them in me.”

“We will monitor you, but I do not believe it is anything to be concerned with.”

Adam was a little dazed. An hour before he had a vivid eidetic memory. Now he didn’t know what that meant.

After he was gone, Lila and Panur returned to the room and shut the door.

“I am worried,” Panur said. “From his recent activities—such as knowing Aris wiring techniques and interpreting data readouts—it’s evident there was a least some genetic memory transfer. He had knowledge he should not have had. It’s the only explanation.”

“You were expecting this. One cannot share brain cells without at least a measure of memory echo.”

Panur shook his head. “Of course, yet these are my memories. They cover a five-thousand-year-period and relate details I would just as soon not share with others.”

“If he retains any such memories he may not know what they mean. He may consider them nightmares rather than memories.”

“We will have to watch him closely for any mental instability or particular…talents.”

“Agreed. And what of Summer? We were not completely truthful with her, either.”

Panur nodded. “I created J’nae from the essence of the Sol-Kor queen and me. And now Summer has a potent sample of each in her system. This is the first time a biologic has been exposed to anything like this. She will also not understand what’s happening to her.”

“Which will be what?”

Panur shook his head. “Unknown, the same as Adam. But there is one thing for certain. The next chapter in the lives of Adam Cain and Summer Rains will be exciting…as well as extremely dangerous.”

Epilogue

Kracion awoke in an instant, knowing he had been unconscious by design. Only one thing could have done that…

He opened his eyes to see the aged face of Nunki staring intently down at him. There were other Privileged Aris in the room. They did not appear pleased at his recovery.

“Kracion, there is much to discuss.”

The Mad Aris exhaled deeply, looking up at the ceiling of what was obviously a starship, with conduit and electrical components integrated into the overhead as only the Aris could design.

“We have known of your exploits for some time yet did not feel compelled to interfere. We offered a concession for the work you did in helping bring about the Apex Being, despite our programming. However, we are aware of your unthinkable act at the Work Station.” The leader of the immortal Aris was fighting his emotions. This was unusual for a Privileged; it was the Technicians whose emotions were at the forefront. “You killed them all,” Nunki growled. “How could you? Aris do not kill other Aris…except in your case, apparently. And you took away so many!”

Kracion let the corners of his mouth curl up into a thin smirk. Only moments before he had resigned himself to a fate worse than death, that of eternal damnation in his own personal Hell. What more could the Privileged do to him that he hadn’t already envisioned?

“So what now, Nunki? I am immortal, just as you. You should welcome me into your class since there are so few of us.”

“And fewer now, because of you.”

Nunki looked into the faces of the other Aris in the room. There was no verbal conversation; most of the communication between the Privileged was achieved telepathically. Not so the Technicians.

Nunki turned back to his prisoner. “Kracion, you are an Aris, no matter how much we wish to deny that claim. As such, you will face Aris justice. We could not leave your punishment to the mutants and the Humans. It would not be appropriate.”

“And what form will that justice take?” Kracion asked. Part of him didn’t want to know. Surely Nunki and the others understood the fate that awaited him within the star from which they had so narrowly plucked him. What could be worse than that?

“Since this situation is new to us, we will take the time necessary to devise an appropriate recourse, but be assured: we will be conceived your punishment with all the imagination and genius it took to create the Apex Being. You will not be pleased with the results, Kracion. Not at all.”

* * *

The patient opened his eyes a little, but even the dim overhead lighting was too much for him to bear. He grimaced and tried to shift to his side to get the glare out of his face. But then the other pains hit him like a thousand needles stabbing his chest and back all at once. A strained whimper escaped his lips.

After a moment, the pain passed enough that he could keep his eyes open long enough to survey his surroundings. He was in a hospital bed, exotic medical equipment filling the room, with words and labels written in an alien language. He didn’t recognize it.

“The pain has subsided?” asked a voice to his right. He twisted his head to see a thickly built alien female with a blue uniform and grim look on her face.

Damn, it’s a Zinnolean!

Monty Pitts let out a deep sigh. He was sitting up in the bed, enough so he could look down at his heavily bandaged chest and the various wires running to circular pads attached to his skin.

“What happened?” he managed to say, his throat on fire.

“You were found under a slab of building material at the site of the Fuornal Resort disaster. You had a metal rod through your chest, apparently from a weapon of some sort. The fact that you were found with the rod still imbedded kept you from bleeding out. You will recover.”

“And the Klin?”

The grim native now attempted a smile, careful to keep her teeth hidden in traditional Expansion fashion. “They have left, rather abruptly as well. Zinnol has been spared.”

“They left? Why?”

“It has to do with Kracion. Reports are he is no more. Apparently, the mutants Panur and Lila Bol—along with the Human Adam Cain—put a stop to him. I do not understand all the details, but the Expansion is joyous, although there has been much death and destruction throughout.”

“So they did it,” Monty whispered. He leaned back in the bed, a wide grin stretching across his face.

He then jerked his head up suddenly, creating a spasm of pain that twisted his face in agony. When the feeling passed, he shook his head.

“I’m alive!” he called out.

“Yes, yes you are,” confirmed the confused alien med-tech.

“Summer is not going to believe this, not a second time. And boy is she going to be pissed when she finds out.”

The End

(More Adam Cain novels to come!)

Author Notes and FREE BOOK OFFER

I want to thank you for reading this latest edition in The Human Chronicle Saga. This is my 34th novel and with a lot more to come. I’m just hitting my stride, and hopefully you’ll continue with me along this incredible journey.

In other news…

If you don’t already know, I have started a new Facebook Fan Page, appropriately titled:

Fans of T.R. Harris and The Human Chronicles Saga.

(FYI: I was the first person to sign up. After all, I’m a big fan of, well…me.)

In all seriousness, I invite all my readers to join (it’s a private group). I try to post there every day (when I’m not under a deadline). It’s a fun group where my fans and I can interact more frequently. I try to give insights into my books, the characters and the process, as well as the writing business as a whole. We have some real characters over there, and I’m proud to call many of the members friends, as well as fans.

You should check out the group. And by the way…it’s FREE!

I also want to remind you to sign up for my email list. It’s free, as well. In fact, just for signing up, I’m giving away three of my books…

The THREE FREE BOOKS are the first two in my Jason King: Agent to the Stars series, as well as Captains Malicious, a novel co-authored with my friend George Wier.

Sorry, but these aren’t in either my Human Chronicles or REV Warriors series. However, I am working on an exclusive short story for my email subscribers which will go into detail how Adam Cain was abducted by aliens at the beginning of The Human Chronicles. This short story, along with the three free books, will be available to all my email subscribers. The free books are currently available (March 2019) but the short story isn’t done yet. But rest assured, everyone who signs up or who is already on my list, will receive this offer and their free items as they become available.

Now about the Jason King novels.

Currently, there are two books in the series (hopefully with a third coming out in 2019). Jason King has been a passion project of mine for some time. It involves the adventures of an ex-Army Ranger who is now a very successful real estate broker working on the capital planet of a vast galactic empire. But be assured, these are science fiction novels, not real estate books. Instead, this is the story of a money-grubbing scoundrel and the trouble he gets into dealing with a variety of alien species—as well as conniving Humans—as he goes about trying to make a living. Because I spent twenty-five years in the real estate and mortgage industries, I do throw in some realistic insights which make the series not only humorous but also a look behind the curtain. Bottom line, Jason is a victim of circumstance—often brought about from his desire for the almighty buck.

The story originated from my belief that once Humans become part of a huge galactic family of aliens, they wouldn’t be content to live in the housing of the aliens. Instead, they would prefer their own style of home, not only because it would be more familiar, but to overcome the shock of the strange universe we find ourselves in. This is the catalyst which takes Jason King from his homeworld to a planet twenty thousand light-years away, just so he can get in trouble—trouble that seems to follow him wherever he goes.

Needless to say, these books are light-hearted and humorous romps through interstellar space. And you can get both The Enclaves of Sylox and Treasure of the Galactic Lights for free by signing up on my email list.

But there’s more….

I’m also including Captain’s Malicious. This is a book I co-authored with my friend George Wier. George and I created a more traditional military sci-fi/space opera adventure involving the first clash between two great stellar empires, the Humans and the Vixx. At the outset of the war, the Human forces decide to pull back to more defensible lines, leaving their outer colonies on their own and at the mercy of the aliens. This includes The Reaches, where our hero, Captain Robert Kincaid, now wages a privateer operation against the alien occupiers in the last remaining Human warship in the region, the Malicious. This is a full-fledged sci-fi adventure novel with plenty of space battles, twists and turns.

Oh, and you get it for FREE as well when you sign up on my email list.

As I mentioned before, as an email subscriber, you will receive notices of all my giveaway and bonus material as they become available from now until the end of time—or until I move on to the happy writing grounds in the sky, whichever comes first.

In the meantime, what’s next for Adam Cain?

As you could see at the end of Destroyer, some strange things are about to happen to Adam. And Summer, as well. Will Adam attain true superpower status after his mind-meld with Panur? And is Summer immortal or not? And what about Kracion? C’mon, you didn’t expect me to tell you, did you? You’ll just have to read the 27th book in The Human Chronicles Saga when it comes out. And when will that be? Believe it or not, I’m looking at a late April release for this yet-to-be-titled novel. As I said at the beginning, I’m stepping up my game, looking to get more—and better quality—novels out, as many as twelve a year.

I have to say I’m honored that the series has maintained such a loyal following throughout the years. And be assured, I work hard at making each novel thrilling and unique—something that’s a must in a series this long. In fact, that’s my number one goal with each new Adam Cain book, to keep it fresh and entertaining … for you.

And this goes for the REV Warriors Series, as well.

I’ll be working on the fifth book in the series, REV: Retribution soon. The war with the Antaere has taken an unexpected turn with the Human race on the brink of extinction. Unless this new breed of Human—the REVs—can save the day once more. The series is building momentum. Hopefully, you’ll be amazed by what comes next.

Thanks again for reading Destroyer of Worlds and for being a loyal reader throughout the years. As I say, as long as you continue to read my books, I’ll continue to write them.

T.R. (Tom) Harris

March 2019

Email Sign-Up & FREE book offer

Please sign up to be included on the master email list to receive updates and announcements regarding the series, including release notices of upcoming books, purchase specials and more, please fill out the Subscribe form below:

See the Author Notes with details to my FREE BOOK OFFER, as well news about the Human Chronicles short story I’m working on, soon to be released exclusively to those on my email list.

Subscribe to My Email List

Email:

bytrharris@hotmail.com

Website:

bytrharris.com

Facebook:

Fans of T.R. Harris and The Human Chronicles Saga

Novels by T.R. Harris

The Human Chronicles Saga

The Fringe Worlds

Alien Assassin

The War of Pawns

The Tactics of Revenge

The Legend of Earth

Cain’s Crusaders

The Apex Predator

A Galaxy to Conquer

The Masters of War

Prelude to War

The Unreachable Stars

When Earth Reigned Supreme

A Clash of Aliens

Battlelines

The Copernicus Deception

Scorched Earth

Alien Games

The Cain Legacy

The Andromeda Mission

Last Species Standing

Invasion Force

Force of Gravity

Mission Critical

The Lost Universe

The Immortal War

Destroyer of Worlds

Phantoms (coming April 2019)

The Human Chronicles Book Bundles

Bundle #1 - Books 1 -5 in the series

Bundle #2 - Books 6-10 in the series

Bundle #3 - Books 11-15 in the series

Bundle #4 - Books 16-20 in the series

REV Warriors Series

REV

REV: Renegades

REV: Rebirth

REV: Revolution

REV: Retribution (coming soon)

Jason King – Agent to the Stars Series

The Enclaves of Sylox

Treasure of the Galactic Lights

The Drone Wars Series

Day of the Drone

In collaboration with George Wier…

The Liberation Series

Captains Malicious

Available exclusively on Amazon.com

and Kindle Unlimited.